PAROCHIAL AND
PLAIN SERMONS
OPERA OMNIA 2016
This book entitled Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 8 is a facsimile of the sermons written and preached at various periods between the years 1825 and 1843 by John Henry Newman. This work represents an authentic reproduction of the text as printed by the original publisher and it is in the ‘public domain’ – this book is culturally important and it is available to protect, preserve and promote Newman’s works. If you would like to read more, please visit: www.jhnewman.pl
‘Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 8’ ISBN: 978-83-65490-06-3 (PDF) ISBN: 978-83-65490-07-0 (Paperback) Series ‘John Henry Newman – reprinted writings’ ISBN: 978-83-942815-3-3
OPERA OMNIA 2016
PAROCHIAL
AND
PLAIN
SERMONS
By
JOHN
HENRY
FORMERLY
NEWMAN,
VICAR
OF
EIGHT
IN
LONGMANS, 39
VIII.
IMPRESSION
GREEN,
PATERNOSTER NEW
YORK,
OXFORD
VOLUMES
VOL.
NEW
MARY'S,
ST.
P..D
AND
ROW, BOMBAY,
I908
AND
LONDON CALCUTTA
CO.
CONTENTS.
I.
SERMON
PAG*
before
ministered
"Samuel
ephod."
linen
being
the
Samuel, servant
Lord
"alls.
and
stood,
Then
Samuel
came,
Samuel. hearelh."
SAM.
I
"
\\\.
called
and
Saul
said. And
hither
Bring he
So
David
stone.""
prevailed
over
Sam.
xvii.
1
a
of
burnt
the
Saul
offering offering." "
to
and
me, 1
Sam.
peace xiii. 9
33
IV.
SERMON
50
7
III.
E\)t "all "
Thy 1
offered the burnt
"
times,
for
Speak;
IO
ftfjc fttial
offerings.
other
at
as
answered,
SERMON
"Anil
a
II.
Etotne
And
wiih
child, girded
I
SERMON
"
a
ii. 18
Sam.
I
"
Lord,
the
of
Philistine
"anil).
with
a
sling
and
with
a
48
Contents.
vi
SERMON
V.
Sin.
to a STemptatton (Ettriosttg
PAGK '
Enter
into the
not
evil
Avoid
men.
away."
wicked,and go not in the way of it,pass not by it, tnrn from it, and pass 63
iv. 14, 15
Prov.
"
the
path of
VI.
SERMON
"
the Lord
And
Me?
said unto how
and
signswhich
Moses,
long
L have
iEnMtet*.
for Iftemetig
jiHttacIcs no
showed
long will this peopleprovoke they believe Me, for all the
How
will it be
ere
?
them
among
"
Num.
"
xiv. II
76
.
VII.
SERMON
a pattern for tfjeEgnorant. jfost'afy,
thine
"Because
heart
beforethe Lord, become
a
thou
desolation and
Me; wept before L therefore,
will
curse, and
a
I also have
heard
gatherthee
tinlo
gatheredinto thy grave the evil which
heardest
inhabitants
against the
place, and
will
I
in
I
thee,saith
the Lord.
and
peace ;
Behold
thou shall be
and thy fathers,
bring upon
thine eyes shall not
this
place." "
2
set
Kings
all
xxii. 91
SERMON
WHitnisz Ettfjjarti / have are
hast
humbled thyself spake against this that they shotdd thereof, hast rent thy clothes, and
what
20
19,
"
thou
tender,and
was
when
more
my
to
VIII.
tije"tutf) of tfte"ospel
understandingthan study;
commandments.'"
L
am "
wiser
Psalm
my
teachers, for Thy testimonies aged, because 1 keep Thy
than
the
cxix.
99,
100
.
.
.
.no
Contents.
SERMON
vii
IX.
3emm'af), a iLcsson for tfje"isappotnteo. PAGH "
Be
afraidof their faces : for
not
saith
the Lord."
with
am
thee
to
deliver thee,
i. 8
Jer.
"
I
124
SERMON
X.
(Knourance of tfjeflEEorlo'sCensure. "
And
of
thou, son
their words,
of
dost dwell be
dismayed at
afraidof them
though briars and
thorns
thee,and
afraid thou
141
to "00
"otncj "lorg
Whether, therefore, ye to the
be
neither
afraid 0/ their words, nor scorpions ; be not their looks,though they be a rebellious house.'"
SERMON
"
;
be with
ii. 6
Ezek.
"
among
be not
man,
eat
glory of God."
1
"
XI.
in
pursuits
drink,
or
Cor.
x.
or
of
whatsoever
tfjeOTorlo. do,
ye
do
all 154
31
XII.
SERMON
Uant'tn of f^uman "lorn. "
The
world
iii. I
knowcth .
.
not, because it knew
us
Him
not."
"
I
John 172
.
XIII.
SERMON
after. Crtttfjfjfoocn inJjennot soucjfjt "
They
shall
turned
turn
unto
their
away
Jables." "
2
cars
Tim.
from iv. 4
the truth, and
shall
be
185
Contents.
viii
XIV.
SERMON
tfjcMao
"beflience to @oo
to
tfattf) m Gfjrist PAGB
"
When
Jesus saw
that he
not
fat from
Thou
art
kingdom of God.
the
the grace bestowed
of upon
God
I
me
was
what
am
not
I
:
am
in vain."
and
the
the
good Shepherd
sheep." John
x.
"
the
:
201
which
10
xv.
.
was
.217
XVI.
Souls.
of our 2TIjeSljcpfyero am
xii. 34
Mark
His grace
Cor.
1
"
SERMON
"/
"
(lonbcrsions.
Suoben By
"
him,
XV.
SERMON
"
said unto
He discreetly,
answered
good Shepherd giveth His
for life 230
ii
XVII.
SERMON
Ifteltgtaus Jog. ' '
the Angel said unto them, Fear not : for,behold,I bringyou good tidingsofgreat joy, which shall be to all people. For unto in the cityof David a Saviour, which is you is born this day
And
Christ the Lord."
"
Luke
ii. 10,
of ("inl.
Ignorance And
the Lord
to know
God
good
and
said, Behold, the evil." "
Gen.
244
XVIII.
SERMON
'
11
man
iii.22
is become
as
one
of Us,
256
SERMON
T.
Eetiereitce
"
Samuel
ministered
before
cLSlor^Ijip*
m
the
being
Lord,
ephod.""i
Samuel
with
child, girded
a
linen
a
ii. 18. i
G
viewed
AMUEL,
the
is, in with
Christ,
people
;
of
first
this
is
the
prophets;
itself, in
narrative
those
suppose
belonged of
to
God.
from
yet
him
He
the
sacred
first; he was
function,
before
the
Lord,
birth,
as
as
into
lived
being
a
child,
sacred
the
and
which
office
minister
or
service
special
Temple;
"
us,
girded
while
nay,
of
apparel
the
I
us,
striking
God's
tells
text
the
was
before
set
his
of
the
Levite,
a
with
honoured the
in
His
in
read
more
him,
taken
was
child, he
a
by
is
the
are
represent
teacher He
we
life
his
passages
which
impressive
when
yet,
Moses
connect
and
ruler
that
history,
character.
prominent
which
sacred
which
events
great
a
as
appears
in
place
of
course
his
his
in
ministered
he
with
a
linen
ephod." His
mother
[viii]
had
"given
him
unto
the
Lord B
all
the
a
Reverence in
a
days
of his life */' by
and
in him, if in any
the
Psalmist, "Blessed
Worship.
solemn
a
fulfilledthe words
were
one,
they
are
before his birth ;
vow
dwell
that
in
of
Thy
Thee V house, they will be alwayspraising Such
only
familiar
with
where
God's
grace
minds
common
irreverent; but
heart,the effect is the
happen in
would with
him/'
the
outward
signs of
reverent
he
would
be his
the Lord, reminds
"
girdedwith yearlya
a
linen
little coat
Service he
found decent
at
1
Sam.
i. 11.
more
his
was
the
the
eye,
sure
more
presuming.
more
God,
with
the
The
greater
of his
His
Samuel
in
use, a
approaching
being a child, made
had
mother
common
the
over
would
garment which reverence.
Samuel
was,
prophetsunder the
saw
him
but in Divine
Saul
in his old age, when
Naioth,where and
before ministering
sary decencyand gravityneces-
this,but
"They
and prophesying,
the
impressupon him,
Samuel
order.
therefore
before the Lord,
for his
in like manner,
to seek David
The
in all persons,
ephod."
not
wore,
both express, and
And,
of the
us
ministered
He
be
Lord
met
have
we
all times, and
at
might
we
the
holy fear.
and
awe
present in
is
"
the
not
the firstnotice
Thus
Lord
that
acquainted himself
he
holy things,and
which
;
make
would
house
of Samuel.
case
became,
more
Him.
reverse
told; and
are
we
in God's
abode
constant
a
And *
gers messen-
all in
him of
company
them."
his
sent
prophets
this
was
Ps. lxxxiv. 4.
so
in
Reverence
Worship.
impressivea sight,that
it became
God's
towards
supernatural power
3
instrument
an
them,
and
of
theyprophesied
also. On
the other
the want the
hand, if we
of this reverence,
Naioth, and
visited
was
thereuponreceive clothed in
when
but
but righteousness, as
detected
clothes and
This difference
day and
behaved
we
see
before the
Lord,
loins
"
in
"
of persons some
like
linen
a
ephod," with
of their
the latter,I Church
;
by
rious great and glo-
the true
mean
men
children
the former, I
meaD
schismatics.
have
of Christians
been
ever
"
did not.
a
from
those who
time
but
the
the first these two
belongedto
There
day, when Apostles' was
day :
lamps burning/'like
their
Catholic
Holy
heretics and
never
his
off their garments and
cast
girded with
girtand
Judge. By
who
an
striptoff
like Samuel,
are
awfullyexpectingthe coming
those
was
in
disorder and extravagance; others minister
prophesyin
There
himself
not
night.
at this
even
(as it were)
some
of the
to
destitution and shame
all that
some professing religion,
"their
nor salvation,
the visitation. He
by
his way
on
did Holy Spirit,
of
whose
one
was
himself,
before Samuel, and laydown prophesied
that state all that
Saul;
God's
by
example of
an
it in Saul
he
the garment
unseemlywild way,
have
have
we
who, reprobate king1,
were
would
never
Church were
men
B
2
was was
kinds
the Church, and a
time
since the
not; and
to be found
who
there pre-
in
Reverence
4
ferred
some
These
two
reverence
Christians
Church has been
Church.
of Samuel, figure Of the
The
are
and
inconsistent persons out
Of
I
that
mean
of the
have
zealous,earnest, and bodies have
generallybeen
faithful members
been generally
exceptionsin
which
account
cannot
whole, it marks that
from
will
be
notes
or
found
the
for ; but that
of the Church
it, have
not
been
reverent
;
and
religious
that,on
mean
is
reverence
have
it may
be
kept apart
reverential
a
the
of the
one
though
; true
bers mem-
of individuals
case
I
without
they profess.
faithful
Again, after all,
who individuals, particular
some
in the Church,
of other
irreverent.
in
speakingof
to what
act up
there will be real we
not
am
zealous,earnest, and
Church
Saul.
this remark
exceptional cases,
of it ; but of those who
of Christians
figureof
I
course
reverence
prophesiedafter the
have
to exceptions
many
;
hand,
one
of
so, want
the whole
on
one
of individuals.
case
whole,
the
characteristic of
a
the other after the
there
course
the
on
characteristic
the
of the
not
been
for sacred things has
been
of the Church
Christians not
and Christians,
way.
have
ever
it is remarkable, I say, that while,on
and
or
Church's
worshipto' the
Christians professed
kinds of
Church
"
of
other way
Worship.
spirit
notwithstanding. Indeed
so
natural is the connexion
in spirit the
wonder
imagine he
worshippingGod, only is,how
any
and one
has faith in God, and
between
a
tial reveren-
faith in God, that can
for
yet
allow
a
moment
himself
to
Reverence irreverent towards
be
believe the
being*and
reallybelieve Him
it is almost
?
identical.
reverence
is
All-gracious ; how
can
ever
at
and
even
prodigy unknown
nothing of Christian the other
the
true
Not
one.
which religions, of spirit
"
are
have
to
is
Hence
faith and to
revere,
anomaly
an
false
to religions,
only
the
Jewish
from directly and
reverence
which religions
not
man
free with
considered
one's ease, to
a
in terms.
believe,and
To
All-holy,
make
yet
contradiction
and worship familiarly, a
and
have religions
heathen
even
of One
who
Him,
a
5
believe in God, is to
To
presence
of
thus
Worship.
Him.
and All-powerful,
and
in
say
and
cate God, incul-
godly fear/'but
those in
existed,or exist,whether
South, inculcate the
the East
or
forms
of
worship
off the
a prescribed dress,and the shoes,keepingsilence,
like
are
"
God.
the
such
"
considered
The
whole
as
being
of the whole
man
is in heaven, and
we
But Christ pagan to the every
worms
we
necessary
for
a
about world, differing
in creed and differing that God
the
bowing
as
knee, taking
due so
things
many
in this
"
Creator, a certain self-abasement
our
duty of
is the upon
the
creature
is
earth; that He
of the earth and insects of have
separatedfrom
have
in this respect fallen into
They
may
be said to form
voice of
where; they break
a
a
whole
in upon
; that
He
All-glorious, day.
the
who
concordant
approachto
rule of life, yet agree
those
error.
Worship,
same.
Church
of
greater than an
exception
world, always and the
unanimous
suf-
in
Reverence
6
that
duties.
and
reverence
awe
other, either by God's
favour
they are brought so
to God
near
words
considered
slavery.They sacred
be
to
awe
it were,
reallyborne
out
as inquirers
true
differ from
another
express
restraint upon
us
in
was
a
in the
and
words
in which
he
Pharisee.
us
I need
pleasingto was
had
had
would
in the
Him.
an
solemn, and
God, too
He
yet
much
a
not
he
even
did
was
because he took too much of himself.
not reverent
made
what
;
he
of the two
Though
spokein
a
so
go :
he
whereas
;
Now
unseemly,extravagant way
in
did
which
what
far was
enough upon
tent peni-
a
lican the Pub-
parableof
the Publican
"
acceptedby
not
instance of
hardlysay
God
Let
served Him.
ever
behave
and
will
fallen away
never
do?
was
itself to man
the Pharisee
he
this is
think
one
the instance,
set before
as
the Pharisee
grace
different
the most
made
free with
will approve
littlechild who
a
very
sinner
and
to be
reverence
substance,however
God, but by His
take
was
by facts,and
have
They
principle.I
on
their
the fact itself.
Samuel from
they have
learnt to be familiar and
have
things,as
nation, illumi-
own
that
and superstition,
or
way
addressingHim.
thoughts when
or
some
their
by
need to fear at all,or to put any
no
in
that or
duct, con-
primaryreligious
not
are
considered
have
They
determine,at least by their
and
frageof mankind,
Worship.
as
did to
grave to
please dis-
himself,and
g*rave and
solemn,
haughty,proud way,
long sentence,thanking God
that he
was
Reverence not
other
as
the
was
"he
his eyes
conduct in
Now to
heaven, but merciful
humble
a
and
are
them
us
men
are
"Lord, I
my many not
to
came
his
upon
ship wor-
much
so
up
broken, and
breast,
You
see
his whole
felt that
God
was
All-holyand Almighty,
come
his conduct, and
watch
not
wilful
are
sinning,pray to
Church
try
as
the not
worthy
onlypleafor coming
to
enter
is the
"When, then,
one
did, to
to
a
make
it their
ought
to
in his
this sacred of Jesus
enters
of
them
better; but
say
merits man
to
make
Every
Publican
voke promen
sin,but
others
God
to
do
to
sinners,and
be made
to
the Publican.
Saviour.'"
come
to say that all
mean
quite sinners enough
am
need to
if he does but
one,
hope,till they repent;
no
avoid
as
have
us
did ; every
I do
wrath.
into Church
he
find himself to be full of sins which
there is
to behave
my
almost
equallysinners;some
better,and
the Publican
sinner1/"
a
all of sinners,
are
Publican
duty,will
they try to
me
Such
sinner.
the
God's
to
reverent; he
search his heart,and his
how
smote
earth,God
upon
poor
as
Publican.
afar off; he lift not
few, and
were
all of
God
stood
be
heaven, he
and he
the despising
7
of the Pharisee; but
unto
God saying-, his words
Worship.
Observe differently.
very
God; as
are, and
men
behaviour
behaved
in
all
duty come
heart,
place; Christ
Church,
as
and familiarly, do, carelessly thinkingof himself, of God,
sits down 1
coldlyand Luke
xviii. 13.
at
his ease,
either
does
not
a
say
looks about
kneeling;then who
and
is not, and
in his seat, and than
to
but of and
seeingwhat
is to be
not
says,
I do not
like this person when
mean
home, and
Seraphim
faces,and,
as
with
bodilyears,
if not
about
to
venture
all I
"
said has
I have
it is to
St. Paul
godly fear,"as forms
for their
where
we
that
is,if
keep silence;we
forms
then
are, and
naturally.We God;
sake, but
own
must we
will
shall
not
God
laugh,or
is,that
veil their
to
suggest what and
reverence
aim
not
keep into
in all respectsact believe that
at
was
of Sabaoth.
must
come
I
on;
God
must
we
so
do
peated, recontinually
with
We
says.
"1
or
God, praiseHim
enough "
This
neither Cherubim
those
viz. acceptably,
God
serve
been
"
say
do, for they
and
sermon
if he
can
what
saying,Holy,holy,holy,Lord What
one,"
that," and
address
daringto
the
that," or
or
bad
presence
other, in few words,
each
bodilyeyes,
the
a
as
House,
to do in God's
he ventures nor
in God's
not
the
in all respectsas
acts
man
a
much
holy Angels,
with
like this is
Church
to
His
and
seen
but that so
other purpose
no
giveshis judgment
good argument,
a
God
is to be heard
"
and freely,
for
in short,comes
upon;
meeting
and
or standing-
himself easy and comfortable
of
hearingwhat
his face
is in the Church,
who
see
the kneeler
put his feet
and then goes
is
to
makes
uses
place,not
a
as
merely hides
all,or
at
prayer
Worship.
all the while, not sake, sitting1
for form's
to
in
Reverence
8
as
in mind service
our
if
we
is here, we
talk,or
at
saw
shall
whisper
in
Reverence
Service,as
during1the shall not set
by
us
which
we
shall,in the
We
words;"
own
our
not
are
of all Saints
in imitation
includingthe Holy Apostles,who Christ
them,
taught them,
is the
reason
Church
; the
why
called the Lord's
and of other
Prayer. and
holy men,
thinking it Scripture,
in
inspiredProphets than reason
we
have
"Lord,
Queen," not
a
use
"
O
mercy
Lord,
using many
reverence
all ;
we
to
God's presence.
or
But
taught
a
them
book
in
teach
us
use
are
the
of David
given us
same
such petitions,
short
us," "O
Lord,
as
the
save
and lips,"
rounding our
of
words
for the
And
too
we
reason
which
own.
the
like,
sentences, or
prayer.
is done the
This
the prayer
the Psalms
better to
enlargein
with
Ghost
from
same
hymns
our
their
taught them.
pray
use
we
do in Church
it is done
Holy
the
For
Thou
open
words,
allowingourselves Thus
upon
"speak
before us,
"
of
number
own
Christ, Lord,
to
our
our
either those which
graciously gave
Prayer,and
the Lord's
use
always
we
Lord
our
the
Testament
Apostlessaid
pray/'and
to
the Old
which
or
which
or
own.
spoke
never
worship,but
in solemn
words
own
our
"do
not
in
neither will
own,
nor pleasure,"
own
our
example
thoughts,be
our
we
the words
as
our
prophet'swords, "find
ways" there,nor
do;
persons
itself. I mean,
postures,or
our
9
shall follow the
We
in Church
pray
young*
many
us.
the Church
looks,or
our
about
gaze
Worship.
on
thought
a
that
of principle we
are
in
irreverent persons, not understand-
io
Reverence
ingthis,when
they come
of
there
when
find every
"to
say,
they come
a
and
same,
over
rouse
"
interest them.'"
or
service dull and
tiresome, if I
for
come
to
do
they
not
pleasethemselves.
think
the prayers
and preaching,
with
loud
move
as
houses,then
own
ridicule them,
plainthat
as
who
and
They
there
when
ease
as
serve they ob-
serious
are
will not
thus
look,and speak, of
out
very
and
with
profane)they is it not
heaven
Seraphim
in
great voice
glory,for of much
this,too, will
as
we
most
above?
"rest
a
be the way
told that
not
the
God of the
there will be
peoplesaying,Alleluia
they said Alleluia;and Alleluia;and
are
;
and
waters
and
of
a
again
elders four-and-twenty
voice of many
in
doors,or
night/'saying, Holy, holy,holy,Lord Such
and
tired,and wearied,and
wearied
Cherubim
was
way,
"
Almighty." Saints
that
Church
but
God,
sacred services below,would
tired and
there the
wish
(ifthey are
are
impatientby our
because
words;
and superstitious.Now
weak
those
certainly get day
at their
much
honour
to
God's
such
use
style. And
and
think
strikingoratorical
a
worshippersin
in their manner,
subdued
made
florid
voice and
that the
their
that in
nothing/'they
somethingnew.
want
long,and
are
more
and
They
is
again,
over
They
Church
to
and
may
still
third time, and
a
There
thing
and
calm, quietway,
a
tired.
and
nothing
find every
they
second
thing just the
offended
they are
when
book, and in
a
Worship.
into Church, and find
strikingkind,
a
is read from more,
in
said
mighty
Reverence in said thunderings in His
when
way,
words,
same
of delight to
use
it is ever tired,
be
are
the
tired ; but
never
in their
and seek for
Let all persons,
if
that beforehand, hearts put into
find.
not
wish
We
God
God
to
towards "
say
of Sabaoth
in the
with
servant
St.
cast into the
Father
;"
in
after
say
art in
ye the
peace
""
the
with
in
"
peace,
good-will
and
Saviour,
what
follows ;
lettest Thou
now
the
magnify
soul doth
Thy
Children
the Three "
Angels
Angels, Glory
Lord
our
Lord,
they will
Seraphim, Holy
earth
furnace, fiery
O all ye works
who
of the
Lord, praiseHim, and magnify Him the
Apostles,"I
Almighty, Maker Christ His
"
and
heaven/''and
Mary, "My
their feelings
"
the
to say with
their
have
for what
join Saints
with
say
St. Simeon,
for ever;" with
Jesus
to
departin
Lord, bless
to
highest,and
men;"
Lord ;" with
were
to
;
Father,which
Our
to
them
to
be assured
forms, and
new
now,
rousing.
Church
to
they come agitated,
worshippingGod Lord
they come
taking part
and certain,
for
strange and
and
moved
then,know
would
of Church
attractive and
somethingmore
not
anew.
persons
of
wearied
are
Throne,
to say the words
surelyall those
chant, who glorious
the
around
hearingthem, instead
tired of
soon
It is the
worship; they are
them
to pleasure
new
of
form
same
repeatedthe
be done/'
stand
Lord's
our
three times
He
agony
holybeings,who
and
1 1
Such, too, was
Thy will,not Mine,
"
all
one
They
Alleluia.
Worship.
only Son
of heaven our
believe in and
Lord;
earth;
and
the
God
in the
and
in
Holy
Ghost."
wish
We
and Scripture, alter its
Thee
again:
Glory be
praying
Prophets,the
to
come
our feeble,
very
do
We
weak. what
a
praisesand
we
being
Let
such
at all but
come
salvation.
and want
who
the if
tinually con-
praisingHim
of the
for the merits
us
devils
come
a
coming
be
allowed
City of of
our
were
which
to
join in
be allowed
Lord
and
cast out we
of old time.
should
come
think
about, we
when,
may
but at the
to
to
Saviour. of
the sacred Name
little before the Service
in and
der consi-
"
Living God,
the
not
are
;
Cross,that is the token remember
ever
died
faith is very
surelynot
come,
should
we
at the
spirits
voices
our
our earthly,
it is to
"
the
Church
have
friends who
join them;
very
sinners;
something to are
to
are
prayers
thoughtswith we
praisingGod
praisingand praying to
deserve to
not
Let
Jesus,in which are
hearts
firmlylook
us
Church
great favour
the
are
""
us
to the
the earth,all the
all over
fear,all are
faith and
we
say,
beseech
We
Martyrs,the Holy
all our righteous,
and souls of the
God:
to
Angels, the glorious
the
of
noble army
all good men universal,
in God's
them
of the goodly fellowship Apostles,
of the
company
All
soberly
Son, and
not, stillthey are
Him.
to
them
Lord, deliver
the
to
inspired
of
"
;"
mercy
holy creatures
hear them
we
"
and
All
to
wish
we
Good
"
Father, and
the
to
Lord ;"
O
us,
Ghost/''
Holy
doctrine
Lord, have
"
words
read to them
to
explainits
to
hear
to
Worship.
pattern. This is what
and
again "
in
Reverence
1 2
our
of
These
Church;
begins,and look, not
at
buildingitself,
Reverend which
will remind
look into the
longingto
heart and
if
my
will be
Such
of them, description
for the sake of all of
us
that soberlyand quietly,
we
so,
"
and
be
have
may
an
conduct
our
mean,
and
down
came
dazzled the
people,so
it.
Such
in faith and
talking,their
very
not
lie,they do
not
use
us.
Such
out
of
will
Church.
dailywalk.
face
I
When
he had been
quiteshone
obligedto put
was
grace
They earnest. not
and a
veil
those who
on
of
acting
behaviour,show
and
manner
disgracetheir profession, they do not
asks
love ; their mode
cheerful,modest, serious,and
do so,
we
will find the effect of
been in God's presence.
in vain, they do
to Church
come
Sinai,where
that he
try to be
again and again,in
in their
Mount
my
givingthis
why
are
is the effect of God's
to Church
they have
one
fortynights,his
and
and
been
know
may
heavenlyway, from
:
the sake of those who
Church
mercy,
desire
of the Lord
try to
we
to
come
fortydays
come
a
I have
who
when
even
it,through God's
over
soul hath
Thy
thoughtsin Church,
our
if any
answer
those who
this humble
Moses
are
Living God."
only for
not
mav
the 84th
as
reverent,but for the sake of those who
not
are
and
conduct
our
the
Christians ; and
be true
we
in rejoice
we
amiable
into the Courts
enter
flesh
how
"O
or
passages
of hosts ! my
Lord
13
good things;
for such
thus:
runs
Thou dwellings,
Worship.
of many
us
PrayerBook
Psalm, which
and
in
are
ever
They
sober, do
not
take God's Name
language,they do passionate
jestin
an
unseemlyway,
they do
Reverence
14 not
have
kept their
they
so
word's,they keep their mouth;
shameful
use
avoided
in Church, and
mouth
enabled
are
Worship.
in
it at home.
keep
to
gravity,and,
mock
speaks of, make are
God's dear
they are them.
They
envious
not
not selfish,
Such truth
world,not do
can
man
who
who
worst, those
secondly,those There
afraid of the
are,
persons,
fear
where, alas ! who,
as
far
but have who
the
come
to
These
are
a
more
common
see
those
feel and
know
not
they
love
nor
but
fear Him.
fearing,
do
not
and,
God;
Him.
love
tented bold,proud,discon-
who
to
come
what
is
neither
without some
Church,
going on,
of persons
sort
that
in
spiritand
they dare, speak against
about
of fear of God
sort
afraid of
and fall short; first,
some
as
altogether; they do religion worship.
friendly ;
love without
who
Him,
in
and
fear
neither
who
every
they come,
and
world,not
God
to profess
sorts of persons
two
are
within
not niggai'dly,
covetous, not
worship
And, besides those who there
kind obliging,
that
manner,
His grace
have
Church; they love Him
in
it cannot
againstthem.
they
are
a
not quarrelsome, not spiteful or jealous,
not resentful,
what
wear
Christ
meaning
voice,and
and children,
civil and
are
or
lovers of the
without
their look, and
helpshowing in
have
countenances, but they
sad
natural, and
and
easy
not
hypocriteswhom
like the
themselves
rashness,
They
do
pleasantfaces. They bright,smiling-,
they
the
love are
nor
or
not
if to
fear;
they
who
love of Him,
things are
right,and
Reverence
in
others wrong-, yet do not conscious who
they sin
have
an
who
would
make
be
Communion, and
shocked
who but, still,
state
of
from
the sin of
of you.
some
knowing
duty,and yet not doing it. no
effort to
Church
strive seriously
more
thoroughly,it in
reverent
lips;He
to
profityou and
heaven, unless he
nearer
to
do
his
strive to
obey God,
reverent
also ;
duty.
then
decent
better,
do your
duty
But
at the
same
little think
of
time
if he
A
is not
does
in all
will be natural
him
from
(as it were)
them
as
at
honestly
he
part of himself, and
dispensingwith
mere
person
manner
to
ever
the
obey God
will become
come
be
regularin
so
the heart.
tries to
to
you
worshipof
his outward
forms
his heart; they will be as
to
make
come
nothing to
him; holy ordinances,though coming Church, will
is your
not
make
ever
the
hates
clear
are
but he kneel,and look religious,
and
things,and
do
you
grace
Holy
be such, and
If you
not
be the
what confessing"
manner,
God
the
brethren,may
the worshipof requires
bow,
all the
will
do
heart to love
the
be better and
to
your
Church.
coming to
may
God's
honestly,for
and
so
not
better; if
become
sacred
Ordinances,
it, that you
to
and
its
less at
much
have
are
wilfully,
impiety,who
open
See
that
5
fear to die; who
and
This, I fear,my
obey God.
right;who
about feeling"
Church
at
1
time,and
to
Baptism,
at
to the
serious
the
reverence
mock
a
time
of
sort
a
adhere
who conscience,
uneasy
have, indeed,
things,who
from
Worship.
he
to
the from
will
would
J6
Reverence
dispense
with
his
dispense
with
tongue
is
This
to
but
the
have
both
bodies
the
heart
are
serve
as
both
ruling
Him, soul.
who
and
Worship.
apparel,
of
feel;
sanctified
our
limbs,
has
redeemed
acts
or
to "
see
together, and
making the
whole
doing.
or
devotional
doing acts,
to
speaking
could
he
as
nay,
in
hand
or
way
do
to
ordinary
without
feelings
and
well
true
in
service; without
feelings;
that
and
not
hearts
our
become
the
man.
one
whole
body
;
man
as
SERMON
'And
the
Lord
TN
Then
Samuel
i
"
have
a
in
manner
time
call.
going should
Lord,
be. for
Very but
Eli
to
So
Thy
different
resembling
"
voice
[vin]
from
to
a
times, Samuel. keareth.'
servant
when
God
servant
meet
house
of
sacred
what
called
heaven,
the
in
this
said
was
and
was
and
in
made
a
;
answered did
He
was
;
his
what
said,
he is
stand under-
not
meant
the
"
but
Speak,
prompt
St.
"When at
once,
St.
Paul's
Paul
trembling o
on
answer
respect, that, when
obeyed. he
Lord
we
the
Samuel
office, and
Here
in its circumstances Samuel's
it.
again,
heareth.'"
part,
call, and
forthwith
spoke,
who
learned
a
to
he
called, and
form
Divine
Samuel.'"
Samuel,
called, he, too, promptly the
the
to
called, and
was
he
Thy
words
of
duty
our
called
was
first who
at
for
these
instance
it is
said,
God
which
of
brought
He
prophet.
other
at
as
Speak;
10.
which
he
called
answered,
remarkable
child
a
due
iii.
and
stood,
Samuel
narrative
the
from
and
came,
Samuel.
II.
dience. obe-
call, God heard and
1
Divine
8
astonished, Lord, "
This
the two
which
accounts
O
Whereupon, the
unto
Whom "
"
here
which
He
He
St. Paul's
of Divine
grace
first mercy He
also
to
came
him
what "
to
wilt
Thou
Arise, and
go
told thee of all 1
Acts ix. 6.
it
from have
Whom
:
;
and
it whs
me
to
into Damascus
thingswhich
his
do?" ; are
He
Divine
dience prompt obethe first act
knit
togetherthe
He
called,them Christ
when justified
was
his call to
whom
called when
was
he
on
"
"and
"
is the
was
carried
Paul
in the way
baptizehim
led him
which
part which
St. justified."
appearedto
that
see
second.
time
justified ; and
into the second,which the
also called "
He
placein
took
"
gracious 8
Such glorified." you
given
"" predestinate
also did
also
He
also
series of mercies ; and on
is the account
them predestinate,
called,them
them justified,
disobedient
in his eternal salvation.
ended
the first act which
was
whom
Such
26th,
thing*,
same
not
was
And
Speaker
of that first step in God's
case
did
He
whom
"
says,
in the
the
?**
his miraculous
Divine
to
comes
did foreknow, He
He
the
Agrippa,/
King
dealingswith him, "
what
heavenlyvision."
in St. Paul's
us
adds
he
him,
And
'
impliedin
or
chapterhe
what
King*Agrippa telling"
to do
me
gives of
shall I do, Lord?"
I said, What
said to
have
he himself the 22nd
In
conversion.
"
wilt Thou
what
obedient temper of his is stated
same
after
Calls.
nias Ana-
prompt obedience
baptism. "Lord, The
and
answer
was,
there it shall be
appointedfor a
Rom.
thee to
viii.29.
Divine do .M sent
And
to
when
him
he the
by
Calls. Damascus, Ananias
to
came
Lord
same
who
him ; and he reminded
St. Paul
him.
appearedfor
Lord
The
had
19
had
was
appearedto
of this when
he
to
came
his call; the
Lord
appearedfor his justification. This,then, is
the lesson
call.
promptlyto obey the God
be the
glory,for
obey, to
not
let
take
us
in
should
lest
we
calls us,
yet
not
obey it.
do
from
the
fear and
the
Very when this
a
not
obey
to will and
fulfilsin them
the
temper of
by
work
do of His
their
voice when
to
text.
good pleasure ;
calling.So
much
Samuel's
was
on
call,
stance instruction the circum-
our
put into his mouth
taught him
Divine voice.
calls,
who
St. Paul.
for
"
Eli
who
temple,yet resemblingSt. Paul's in
that particular,
in the words
all saints
to Him
Him
of his obedience to it is brought out even
He
their salvation with
different in its circumstances child in the
do
credit to ourselves if
givingthanks
us
we
state of the case,
God's
the trembling, yet ascribing
patternafforded
If
us.
"
"
who
obey it,to
accordingly,beingexceedingly
This has been
obeyingthe call,and
in
being the
taking praiseor
them
do
we
version, con-
all the shame, for sin and
beginning working out
wrought in to Him
If
it is works
Such
us.
to act
care
alarmed
we
He
ourselves be
unbelief work
St. Paul's
taught us by
what
to say, when
when Accordingly, 1
Acts xxii. 10. 0
2
"
prominently
by
Eli in the
called
the Lord
by
came,
the and
Divine
20
called
stood, and
other
times, Samuel,
Samuel.
answered, Speak, Lord, for Thy
Samuel
Then
at
as
Calls.
servant
heareth."
Such, again,is the temper of mind in the 27th Psalm,
David
expressed by holy Seek saidst,
Thou
ye
Thee, Thy face,Lord, will
said unto
heart
My face, my
When
"
I seek."
in the
this temper, which
And
spoken,is in
illustrated in words
in word
Scriptureshown
Saints in
the other hand, is illustrated in the
the
walkingby
of
sea
for
them, Follow
Zebedee, the
they
He
fishers.
were
ship,and
unto
James
saw
called
He
deed; and,
on
mentioned, who
And
him, Follow
Me;
you
John
; and
them
He
saith unto
fishers of
and
Him
\"
they immediately left
followedHim." he
men.
with their father
receiptof custom,
the
at
brethren,Simon
nets and followed
and
their father,and
St. Matthew
of
and
two
Me, and I will make
when "
other
his brother,castinga net into
left their theystraightway
Again ;
of many
that "Jesus, Apostles,
saw Galilee,
called Peter,and Andrew
And
case
therein
read of the
instance,we
the sea;
is
and did not. entered into life,
might have For
instances
negatively by being neglected
of others
case
the
above
And "
left all, rose
so
He
said
up,
and
followed Him."
Again, would
go
we
are
told
forth into 1
in
St. John's
Galilee,and Matt.
iv. 18"
2a
Gospel, "Jesus
findeth
Philip,and
Divine saith unto
Him,
NathanaeL"
and
and
see." saith of
and
Me."
Follow in lite
"Jesus
Calls.
Again, "Philip fmdeth
manner
him, Behold
him,
to
says
Nathanael
saw
21
coming
"Come
Him,
unto
Israelite indeed,in whom
an
is
guile."
no
On
the other
call,and
hand, the it
found
saying, "If
and sell that thou hast,and
perfect, go
and thou shalt have follow Me.
But
he went
for
the young
who
seemed
little
some
to
of
promptitudein
for time
staysfor
no
one
is gone; Christ the
sea
by4;"
do
we
was
seize the
not
His
on
of
road
did not
others
callingon
another, Follow
first to go
and
the dead
bury their
the
kingdom
of God.
which
are
1
"
:
at home
Matt. Matt.
dead And
but let at
my
he
me
:
bub
ix. 9.
walked
"
said,Lord,
go
thou also
ii. 14.
He
or
said
He
suffer
and
me
him,
said unto
Jesus
by
"passed
preach
said,Lord,
Jesus said unto
And
I
farewell,
first go bid them
house.
Mark
8.
them
"
it is lost.
joinHim,
another
xix. 21, 22. *
He
;
spokenand
moment,
must
father.
my
Let
will follow Thee
of call is
beyond
But
Me.
bury
their obedience
"passed forth3/'He
stop; all men
sions1/' posses-
rather who were feeling,
heavenward.
Galilee2;He
He be
would to
if
the word
and
that saying,
great or
human
for want
;
heard
waver,
rebuked
the poor,
and come,
he had
delay from
be
wilt
thou
;
man
sorrowful,for
away
from the
give to
in heaven
treasure
when
Others asked
hard
a
ruler shrunk
young
2
Matt.
iv. 18.
6
Matt.
xx.
6, 7.
Divine
22
No
him,
Calls. his hand
having put
man,
lookingback, is fit for the kingdom Not
unlike these last instances
of the call of the great to
have
lingeringon
the
not
"
seem
He
found .
.
him."
over
He
was
obligedto
and
ran
after
This the
Or
once
receive
the
are
us
on
1
Luke
I will follow thee."
unto
believe.
was
In
Abram
"
next
that
"
him."
He
called
was
told whither.
not
and
like
went
he
of the call of
there he
St. to
was
Abraham
manner
thee 2," says
that I will show
Accordinglyhe
Elisha
thee,kiss
I pray
me,
out,
"
not
departedas
ing know-
the Lord
him." of Divine
instances
their characteristic is this; to and
call
land
a
"
he went."
spoken unto
Such and
for
God.
whither
directions.
and
mantle
he left the oxen,
And
ministered
Damascus,
to
his
cast
do, and after
to
and Elijah,
go
further
left his home
had
him
his
ing plough-
was
passedon,
"
the father of all who
bid
Almighty
he
does
leaving.
was
consider the circumstances
more
was
he
and
mother, and then
my
he
Elijahfor
Shaphat,who
stay;
his father's house, but
Paul
what
after him.
followed
Abraham, from
did not
prophetallowed
and
arose
of
son
from
and said,Let Elijah,
father and
my
the circumstances
blame
thoughts of
run
l."
of God
are
Elijahpassed by him,
.
plough,and
prophet Elisha,though
incurred
Elisha,the
the
to
to
call
in the darkness. ix. 59"62.
us
we
calls in
Scripture,
requireinstant
know
not
Faith alone
to
can
2
dience, obe-
what;
to
obey them.
Gen.
xii. 1.
Divine But, it may
We
obey
to dawn
have
we salvation,
been
the
of
act
time
our
in
a
quoting do apply to
;
called
and
If we
are
grace
His
to grace,
"
but
upon
yet
it is
I have us, and
concern
;
fulfilour
as
a
was
He
calls
called from his
us
also ; whether
us
repent; if
to
calls
still.
us
us
from
on
life
his home, Peter
Elisha from his office,
his retreat ;
command calls
He
callingus.
calls graciously
He calling*,
from
and on, from
obeying one
is
many
while holiness to holiness,
from
from
only,but
once
Baptism, He
his nets, Matthew
us.
; and
afterwards
not, He
or
our
and
called
we
are
all in
course
thingto another,having
one
but mounting resting-place,
and
thing future
importantways
life Christ
Baptism ;
Abraham
on calling,
no
still, do
us
not
are
voice
farm, Nathanael of
we
to striving
is given us. from
a
Scripturewhich
in many
through our
fall from
we
of
passages
guide us
first in
us
not
will show.
all
obey
we
the
in truth
times
and
servants
of trial,having been
sufficient sense
very
been
For
God's
state of
a
infancythrough Holy Baptism,by
also that
few words
we
thingpast.
a
is true
warn
?
now
ourselves called when
livingas
true
may
us
infancy,before
parents. Callingis
our
with us, but This
it in
in
concern
have been called to
; we
children,all through
brought into
God found
we
23
does this
serve
disobey;
or
began
reason
urged,How
all called to
were
could
be
Calls.
towards
only again
and
to
our
have
eternal rest, another
again, in
order
put to
Divine
24 us justify
again and again,
It to
to
well if
were
follow
bidding us call is
it took
place in
believe in it,we We
have
Him.
the
knew disciples
the shore after His
saith unto
Now
I
what
Him
not.
them
truths forcibly;
had
miraculous
or
:
that
Christ
claim
by
not case.
own
our
the
when
even
stood
He
bade them
cast
loved
Jesus
calls
addressed a
truths
living
are
they did
not
when
visible presence, 1
John
this and is
faculties and
His
earth or
xxi. 7.
by
are
nothing
dealingswith
happensto
on
In
There
His
natural
our
duties,which
now.
us
in extraordinary
through
they who
obedience.
in all essential respectswhat He
do
we
When
involve
which
of life. Still what
whom
but
need to consider,brought before
no
fact precepts, and
such-like ways
is
think
We
whom disciple
time to time
from
or before,
works
that
far different from
Lord;
Christ
is this
mean
know
He
voice,
or
Peter,It is the Lord \"
have religiously,
in
it were,
eye,
placenow.
knew
that
slow
are
we
understand
not
and resurrection, "
into the sea,
the
see
of the
the net
takes
or
look out for it in
do not
Apostle,who
on
do
We
the beloved rest
hand,
Apostles'days ;
eyes to
not
His
by
thing which
a
this ; but
understood
we
us, and
walking among His
and glorify us. sanctify
great truth, that Christ is,as
the
master
again and again,and
and
"
and more,
more
Calls.
us
voice
in
a
stances circum-
providence
was
whether
:
us.
voice,or
to those
He
mands com-
by
out
Divine it consciences, command.
matters
If it is
disobeyed;it
who And
and events
know,
of life are,
are
speak of
sudden implies,
or
a
or
message,
advancinghim which
a
to
words
whereby a of
St. Paul
by
state
of
knowledge
find it very observe
a
man
of periods,
the way
of
or
finds
what
Divine and
letter,
a
excellence was,
of
means
excellence, religious the
on
into
; but
a
high will
persons
their past lives, entertained was,
what
thingswere and
a
if encountered
this ; of what
they truth
speakable un-
paradise.By
Many
what
dent acci-
trial comes
be the
than
lookingback
we
is going
man
sudden
in
holiness.
and
pleasingGod,
not, what
the word
as
in his presentway
different notions
different
they,as
him, but raise him
strikingon what
and
;
somethingwhich
a
mean,
in
special way
day,and
one
accidents
little comprehendsas
as
only confirm
the nature
The
unexpected. A
higherstate
a
us
speakingof something more
am
will not
to
to
will religiously,
met
heard
commonly
times.
nature, and
person,
well, will confirm I
of the young
indefinite and obscure in
come
home
present he
at
trial we
and
comes
him, which, if
on
St. Paul
or
manner
is obvious, one
as
in their very
usual ; he
as
in former
as
the calls I
as
obeyed or
commonly, from
and
now,
their consequences
on
Samuel
acceptedas
calls are
of the case, sudden
all
be
a
had great possessions.
these Divine
which
feel it to be
we
it may
command,
a
25
that
so
aside after the
acceptedit,or put man
not,
be
may
Calls.
what
at was
able allow-
happiness.
Divine
26 to scruple
great
that which
between on
also called to I
of.
much
I
but
;
I
again,am able to
a
has
after all world
new
persons
by
the
of the or
what
a
they of
He
conduct.
connexion
a
thought,and
a
man
be
may the
between
yet
differ in kind ; that
is
he
he
two
;
may
has got
thingsand
measures
subject.
which
various For any
Take
which
remarks
and
wonderful
more
different views
existingthing
in which
to
different rule.
same
persons !
stances circum-
happiness. Nor,
led to his latter;and
Nothing, indeed, than
remain
to
is conscious
man
what
opinionsand
there is
that his former
into
persons
society,their
in
speakingof changes so great, that
that
see
feel that
a
many
is and
truth
his former
reverses
when
outward
in
before
as
that
say
what
to
as
same
ing speak-
not
supposingthem
am
were
having undergoneinwardlygreat changes of
himself of view
the
indeed
am
cases
condition,their place
the like ; I
called to be
when
St. Peter
speaking of
not
and that
oxen,
of life; that I
mode
new
am
and pursuit,
pretty
a
their
change
drivinghis
Elisha and
Apostleor Prophet.
quietlyfishing
when
of them
of each
as
existed
have
supposedto
of mind
Elisha's when
of mind
state
new
be
may
St. Peter's state
the lake,or
be
say, that these differences may
1 do not as
Calls.
strange
different persons
singlefact, event,
any meets
will be
singleaction,of
in
us
made
instance,consider a
take
on
the
it
the
world ;
by
different
different
lights
strikingnature,
is
Divine viewed
the
or
community
what
;
this
by
different
the view
in which
broad
are
different
subtle.
more
the
by
statesman, and
the
their
reverencingit, and
modes
standard
of
which
these various
this
others ; the
modes
is best.
truth ; and
which
us
He
is
forward.
their to
But
that is,none
that
fall behind
mind
Well, all
!
in part mixed
know
one
is
modes
and
good, some
with them
God
leadingforward
;
the
on
are
;
and
perfect are
knows
which
He
ing is lead-
only Truth
and
are
but those who
But
they.
and
one
contrary to
are
is the truth and
one
His
all,to the
redeemed, one
perfect
out of Christ ; not, however, with-
but by co-operation,
place,and
separate the
of those that
even
bad
much
which
how
Some
but
are
obedience
obey, and
very
they all good
case.
trainingHis elect,one
knowledge and
are
the
Only
He
distinct
how
his
were
of it,if even possession
it is ; and towards
trader,the
viewing thingscanuot
bad.
have
in
up
even
good, some
some imperfect,
in
of
mode,
are
some
only one
sets
is not
even
whole
theologian ; yet
each
all be the best
but
be reverenced
the of literature,
man
These
quiteas real,though
are
for instance,may Religion,
soldier,the
states of
are
regard it.
partiesmay
differences ; others
it excite
or opposition,
angry
fear and compassion or indifference, ; here mind
of
that class in
or
does feelings
or ridicule,
respect,or
or
27
consider
or
;
taken
wealthyman,
a
envy,
"
different persons
by
wealth
Calls.
if
of calls which
means
they do
in their
not
they
obey,they lose
heavenly course.
He
Divine
28 leads them
forward
reacheth
the
heaven.
to
regionfrom
steps of
We
another;
to
and strengthto strength,
from
glory to glory,up
Calls.
from
pass
we
ladder
the
whose
into
higher
a
to Christ's lower, by listening
a
top
ledge state of know-
one
introduced
are
from
call and
obeyingit. Perhapsit may
be the loss of
through which the
us
God
sole
look back
we
are
God, and whatever far
grant
other
in
a
we
the
that place,
and
in
what
a
we
way
has
were.
serving
were
we
find that,
we
be, and
may
however
of illumination,
world
againstHim.
or
the show
under
to force
we
discredit threatened avow
The see
what as
fear and
God
us;
is truth and
would
have
perplexity.We
what us
requires
ought
made or
to take
us
world
we
tempting offer is
Some
enabled to act in much
so
make
judgment, and
but
measure;
higheststate
sacrifice which
to it.
to
servingGod.
for God
some
us
of years, when
from
men
servingthe
were
shows
find that that sad event
it took
were
tive rela-
or
which
do
state of faith and
new
still from
reproachor
so
;
course
again,perhaps somethingoccurs
part us
in the
present infirmities
our
at least
Or
are
we
the belief of
and
of
a
though
as
so
be
we
then
us
through grace
we life,
our
thought,before
We
a
on
into
brought us that
We
stay.
did before ; and
never
we
to
comes
vanityof thingsbelow, and prompts
our
we
the call
dear friend
some
us
;
not or
some
termine to de-
have
we
We
is error. act ; and
do not
see
to
our
we
do way
Divine do
clearly ; we
what
see
opinions: yet perhaps it
almost
suddenlyresolved
though
into
entrance
view of Or
gate into the
a
thingsthan
again,we
God
were
God
seems
it involves
Lord
l."
Or
again,we
second of
which
did
if
as
Some
is
a
key
suggests
a
great
which
may
be thrown
Apostles. We of life of the which maxims
before on
thought
to
a
of
which
the
its
and
a
it
way
or Scripture,
thoughts.
precepts of
Hosea
yet
confirm
suggest itself
may
our
vi. 3.
and
it.
A
us,
which
light His
manner
Scripture,
into the We
to
and
into the in
sense
never
new
Lord
recorded
us,
Scripturebases 1
and
know
to
God, us, in
upon
from
of truths
them;
on
be able to enter
hidden
whom
one
of readingScrippractice ture
as earlyChristians, was
truer
unfrequently occurs,
serve
other
the
may
an
"
a
to Scripture
great deal in
many
on
as
but half understand
we
follow
be in the
may
suddenly,break
before.
a
us
not
call "to
a
us,
be
into
and holiness,
half approve
case
a
of
heaven
third
or
before ; and
us
and trying to carefully, may,
important
executed, may
speak in them, and
and
most
number
but
is
the
before
and
This
them.
general conduct
some
on
to
our
get acquaintedwith
closed
them,
and
we
have hitherto taken.
we
employs to bring
which
what
suddenly exacted
on
higher state
a
has
little deed,
bearing's.That
29
is to follow from
it bears upon
done, and how
have and
not
Calls.
may
simple be led
which
live
men
action
:
it is very
that
understand
to
Now
now.
insightinto
an
different from is
knowledge of
the way
life
the
to
call
a
is perfection
call
a
perfection.
to
Once
how
why
it is from
whether
poured into other
base
more
which
have
may
This
is
a
house
grace
let
lapsingback; shelter it from
work To
possessedof
grace
temptation
our
a
to
us
on
in
God
us
avoid
Or
God
more
heretofore. lest
beware
Let
self-
again, we
serve
us
may
of
power
privatethan
in vain.
of
sins, we
before.
not
and
the storms
into
with
us
beware
temptation. Let
us
we
of
strive
a
of this world.
higherworld
of
God
may
truth; religious
be let
Him.
conclude.
fact,than
Divine
caution to cherish the feeble flame,and
and by quietness
bringingus
giftof
higherthings;let
call to
receive the
say
ing suddenlyshow-
miserable
and
had
we
His
in strictly
minds
Our
impossibleto
it is ; let
so
resolution grow
a
is
obey
or or irresolution, worldlyanxiety, pride,
suddenly find ourselves command
able to
more
of habit
unusual
an
find ourselves,
we
heretofore.
growth
hearts,but
our
be to sloth,or to
the
from
itself,or
that
tell,much
cannot
we
it strangelyconstituted,
so
or
happen
so
certain respects than
in
are
it may
more,
or
God
us
Calk,
Divine
30
that
high
duties and
Why
this is we
Nothing some
men
works, do not
is
more
certain in matter
do feel themselves to which
know
;
others
whether
are
of
called to not
called.
it be that those
Divine who
have been called and have trials, or
former or
that
some
thingsthan others; but which
that
ardent
love, and
has
any
If God
world, and is our
calls
exacts
gain,this
is
to
us
a
mark
in. thing to be rejoiced have entertained,
no
pursue
and
our
of His Such
a
God at
salvation with
own
your
high things,the
humble
own
We especially.
need
itself with vivid
Earnestness
the state
of other
feelingof
its
itself. Earnestness
is
a
"
own
has
"
more
not
men
fear
time
out
it is aim
on
spiritual
follow it to
earnestness
infirmities to
Phil. ii. 12. 13.
Work
againis adaptedto
no
men;
simply set
While
perception they have
this
in earnest.
properly
trembling,for
Again,the
a
precipices,
among
pridethen, in followingChrist's call,if we men
the
up ; for if the
Apostlesays,
shortcomings ; and
them
of
fearful.
more
walk
sensitive
more
others
love for us, this is
fear and
in you l."
that worketh
of their
the
of
hopes and fears,this
tendencyto puffus
Hence
what
us
thoughts,when
we high excellence,
fall is easy.
more
standard
greater renunciation
prospect is noble,yet the risk is we
sights
sees
lower
nothing to
sacrificeof
a
man
largerfaith,a
a
another's
It is
own.
higher
to
spiritual understanding.No
more
a
leave to take
holiness for his are.
see, has
all,yet He
to
free grace
it is; this
so
does not
man
His
by
men
followed ;
not
though God givesbaptismalgrace
reallydoes call
one
31
called,forfeit the call from havins* failed in
not
are
Calls.
as
compare has
too
be elated at
doing God's
will.
Divine
32
"
"
simply
It
had
of
more
which
Thou
this
spirit!
lies before
is it to
gain
with
faith,
keen
that
What
thing is it
gain
to
even
nay,
this ?
What
this
into
heavenly
world
offer
to
parable com-
spiritualthings, that that
peace,
sinceritylove
in
disobedient
being
not
can
insight
that
who
have
they
high sanctity, of
and
glory,which
follow
Lord
our
Christ?
Jesus Let
souls
our
so
come;
Thou
say,
that
receive
Thee
?
and
comparison God
ever/5
Him
pray
day by day
fully;
more
to
sight and hearing,taste
give us
"
and
beg
us
to
but
aim, of
one
that hope everlastingrighteousness,
that
to
great,
we
that
one
What
love, compared with
vision ?
heavenly
take
the
!
that
applauded, admired, courted, followed,
this
with
compared
we
please God
Oh
could
feel that
to
a
heareth,
servant
do V*
that
please the
to
we
be
Thy to
me
Oh
as
is to
us
whom
pleasethose
have
things,
please the world,
to
a
wilt
of
view
simple
for
Speak, Lord,
says,
what
Lord,
Calls.
to
shalt me
to
there of
is the
within
work
guide
me
us
with
glory.
Whom
is
upon
Thee
none
:
my
strength of
my
quicken and that
we
reveal
of the
and
;
world
and
after
I in heaven
that my
heart, and
I
heart my
to
sincerely
may
Thy counsel,
earth
self Him-
senses
our
touch
have
flesh
to
desire
but in
faileth ;
portionfor
SERMON
""nal
%\z
"And
Saul
TT7E
he
offered the
all
are
read
in
beginning,
put
upon
he
his had
had
the him
thing
gift
great
alone
he of
did
of the
to
die.
He
was
end
eat
good
he
Alas, tried
of his
[viii]
and
he
of
him
evil ;
and
fruit, he did
found
eat
to
eat
this
was
"
of
his
wanting
of
;
he
was
den, gar-
and
him
the
his
to
ble ena-
of
tree
such
trial. d
the
If
did, he
he
One
trial.
if he
fell ;
and
pleasure
fruit, and
the
In
heaven.
to
live ;
to
was
trials
beautiful
a
upright,
attain
to
the
created,
Spirit given
Holy and
for and
innocent
the
in
placed
was
on
And
creatures.
first
was
is
not.
or
of
His
us
9.
lives
instances
puts
forbidden
was
knowledge not
He
who God
offerings.
peace xiii.
one
serve
many
when
please God,
to
will
and
me,
Samuel
i
"
Every
God
created
was
offering to
thing given
every
feauL
offering"
of
Adam, trial.
he
comfort;
burnt
he
Almighty
the
of
trial.
our
Scripture
which
upon
on
a
burnt
trial,whether
his we
hither
said, Bring
And
III.
he
he
was
did
die.
was
the
The
34 other
Many
trials,besides Adam's,
and Scripture, that we
we
be
may
put
on
is
whom
God
whom
He
found
blessed and
put
his
on
trial,that
on
who be
may
the instances of others Of these latter cases, have
we
l, is
those
been
readingin
instance
an
Adam
proved,as
and who, trial,
of
a
man
before
him,
like Adam,
was
wanting. the
Now
I say, history,
fall is contained and reading,
Saul
family;he
was
and he
king
this.
God's
by
hated
by
this to
God's
on
1
God
Fourth
him
him, anointed him
his trial. Now
been
their enemies true
and
free grace
I will
a
very
round and
much
to be the
with
oil,
duty:
Saul
was
oppressedand nations,
worship,rose
Sunday after Trinity.
God's
his trial was
about ; heathen His
great
stances, circum-
in his
whom
over people,the Israelites,
the
of
son
birth
king,instructed
put him
been
have
we
people Israel. Samuel,
appointedto reign,had harassed
the
or
of humble
of His
after he became
and, moreover,
king,
a
awful
its circumstances.
you
raised
was
melancholyand
the text is taken; and
man
a
prophet,revealed and
which
born
of this
chapterwhich
explainto
to
not
was
ruler and
in the
from
attempt
who
are
in
instruction;
fallen,and
not
their trial.
of this service
course
and
examples of
the
Saul, of whom
one.
too
we
guard by
our
have fallen under
Saul
now
that
recorded
are
warning
our
encouragedby
sobered and
the
for
stood their trial well and
have
who
that
be reminded
may
of Saul.
Trial
and
The
Trial
fought againstthem
and
;
country, and
brought
be free,they
never
the
means
of
was
no
the
chapter, for the
found
"
yoke,and He
Saul
down
to the
raised up
was
or
that
from
which
was
Upon this,as powerfulenemies assembled
were
thousand as
On
son,
smote
them There
But
to sharpen Philistines,
off this
to throw
of his with
and
men,
of garrison
the
be
naturallyto
was
the Philistines became
togethera great
making
head
and chariots,
the sand
the other
army
which
againstthem.
hand, Saul
againsthim.
the Philistines
highlyincensed, to
chastise the
Thus
had
"
thirty
horsemen, and people
summoned
togetherto with
call them,
his part,"c blew the trumpet
on
came
came
third of
the sea-shore in multitude.'"
is on
him.
Philistines
people.
supposed,these,
They
six thousand
the land," and
They
a
heavy
in Geba."
through all
over
they
Israel/' says
their subjects as insurgent people, they would who
"
spears.
cruel oppressors
three thousand
Jonathan, his
and
swords
them
destroythe
to
chose him
them
captivity.
sure
land of
the
overran
fightwith.
to
listines Phi-
and his ax, and his his share,and his coulter,
man
"
the
Philistines said,Lest the Hebrews
the Israelites) make (i.e. all the Israelites went
They
took away
throughall the
"
mattock.
nations
to make
even
forgingweapons
smith
3$
Israelites into
the
them, and
over They tyrannized
every
of these
the chief at that time.
were
should
of Saul.
him
at
all Israelites to
Gilgal. And
their great host, and the two D
2
armies
the
pitched
remained
in
Trial
The
36
other,and
each
sight of
of Saul. it
then
that
was
Saul's trial
began. Before Saul went
sacrificeto the Lord, and
burnt
the
on
of Israel.
arms
this act
victory,unless Now
they
could not, unless
by Almighty a
he do ?
that he would shalt go
down
offerings ; seven thee, and show
come
him
to
before
will
I
days
meanwhile
not
were
Gilgal,"says down
even
Samuel
thee, to
unto
tarry till I
thou
shalt do
x"
in
used to
him.
as "
I have
it
came
The
used to
"
pass/'says Scripture,in '
1 Sam.
people
Philistines
country-people
wore
alreadyobserved, they had to
but
came;
militaryqualities. They
soldiers; they
rule,as they were
unto
Saul, you
days till Samuel upon
come
risingagainsta powerfulenemy, broughttogether, was
to
sacrifice sacrifices of peace
this great trial came
far inferior to them
were
fight ; what "Thou
gatheredtogetherto fightagainstthe
he had
so
for that purpose.
come
to
seven
to do
had said
shalt thou
thee what
Kings
for Samuel, who
to
me
formed. per-
leave to offer sacrifice;
no
wait
must
told to wait
was
prophets
of
God's
were
commanded specially
and offerings,
offer burnt
see,
He
hope
offer sacrifice.
could
a
ing bless-
a
no
be offered before he could
behold,
him, "and
Him
could have
and
Saul had
God.
beg of
religious worship was
alone
theywere
sacrifice must
must
of
necessasy to offer
to
He
priestsonly
ministers,and
yet
battle,it was
to
x.
8.
who
subjection.And, no
the
regulararms
:
day of battle,
The that there hand
neither
was
of any
of the
Jonathan/' that
No
hid themselves those who
says
"
rocks,and
of the and
in
Hebrews
Gilead;
all the
When
as
peoplewere What
king
who
he fears to best ones,
most
a
and
are
him
the set time not
came
made
seven
does wait
to
Gilgal,and
have been !
must
king
Here
for the express
to fulfilhis
is fail;his reputation
at
His
all afraid of the enemy.
through them
strike
a
blow ; if he ;
the
a
of his
commission;
are
has
very
at
bad
only chance, he delays,
Yet
long days must and
was
can
the longerhe delays,
will become.
;
the
purpose
stake; he
his soldiers
difficult task, as
days; seven
had
Samuel
that
him."
he is anxious
men
of Gad
he tarried
Philistines;he is in presence
his frightened
some
yet in Gilgal,and
was
trembling. And
expect nothingbut total defeat
to wait
then the strait,
the land
is to humanly speaking,
more
a
to
been
powerfulenemy;
in
of Israel/'
men
in caves, and in thickets, and
for Saul, he
destroyingthe
the
alarm, and
Jordan
great trial this had
of
state
a
they were
over
scattered from
a
all; many
at
pits. And
Samuel
and
circumstances,
in
peoplefollowed
appointed;but
Saul
high places,and
days,accordingto
seven
of
in
went
in the
of the country ; and of
"
hide themselves
with
were
these
all were
that
found
Saul's army
fled out
to desert.
Scripture,saw
peopledid in
come
37
spear
under to
; many
began
nor
people that
joinedhim,
numbers
of Saul.
sword
wonder,
did not
many
Trial
to his
he
is told
he wait; he
great mortification
his despair,
and
and
more
does he
Yet
in the trial; he
spiteof
told
was
and
At
of which
hour
the enemy,
he
; he
and the
to be relieved.
Saul some
it is; he
chance every
minute
the camp. a
he But
second trial
said he would as
come
comes
the
against
advance
for Samuel of
to
days,
seven
attacked him ;
time for
a
ful wonder-
hour,
freely;every has
hear that Samuel his trial seemed
when
;
week, through
lengthis the
breathe
expectsto
Samuel
"
a
those
over;
for days the Philistines,
not
may
now,
trial of
at
seven
other,have
or
cause
Now
For
and
gone
at the end
come
ended.
days are
does
coming.
is the time
then
said he would
attack
had to restrain his fierce and
hour
yet every
his
sees
prophet; he
tempted to
was
impatientspirit.Now come
are
wearing days,that long
weary every
days
seven
he
ready to
enemy
for Samuel's
he looks out
length the
the
well
days,and
seven
Though
obeys His
he
him, he obeys God;
nothing;
wait
simplyto
all
wait
to
acquitshimself
So far he
risk,he does wait.
the
crumbling away,
army
far,as
feelingsso
days.
seven
will be the end of this ?
what
:
his
govern
through the
in
begin to desert; day after day
soldiers
leave him
more
of Saul.
Trial
The
38
prophetof
behold
prophetof
The
not.
over,
joined
God
does not
God come
he said.
Samuel
Why except
that
further
;
we
did see
however,
observe what
was
not
it he
come,
was
did
God's not
Saul's conduct.
we
are
not
informed;
will to try Saul come,
and
now
still
let
us
Hitherto
obeyed
prophet.
waited
had
He
the
letter
the
to
39
acquittedhimself
had
he
of Saul.
Trial
The
well; he God
command
of
in faith
though
had
his trial was
when
had
had
him
had
from
and
bow;
He
when
He
will ;
of
one
no
Saul
be done?
to
was
trusted
God
did
come.
with His
own
his army
sword
with
will,and
righthand, and
accomplish His
tered, scat-
was
He
whom
would
God
that
fightsnot
give victoryto
had trusted for
He
for eight, nine,or trusting fresh trial
this
before,for this
reason
its reward.
with
His
holy
Saul
purposes.
"
was
Philistines had
had
should
He
kept also
not
feel this,and
so
on
he took
the were
God him
let it be observed,
met
to say, the
who
And
on
that his faith hitherto had
men
proof that
ten.
go
than
his
had
days; he might
greater trial
Though
own
seven
hardly a
was
front, and
He
was
trust in servant, and therefore he might securely
God.
had
there
though
way.
can "
way
hitherto,he should have had
hitherto
own
He
can
God's
that
his faith gave
come,
the enemy,
in God's
arm,"
not
faith in God
faith still. He save
that he
Oh
have waited stilllonger,till Samuel
ought to He
did
offer sacrifice; what
to
course
fear; he
prolonged.
Samuel
When
his faith ! but
in
continued
His
by
in
feared the Philistines, but had faith in God.
had
not
could so
the a
Philistines
deserting,yet, strange attacked
Thus
him.
defend him
safelyfor
seven
from
he
them.
days,why
eighth? however, he very
in his
were
did not
rash and fatal step.
The
40 That
step
him;
without which
great sin
a
he
to offer the
determined
he
do at all ; for he
it would
not
offered
it.
persons
now
know
Saul's
was
without is
swallowed had
his hand
and
Uzziah
SauPs
;
was
he
in
Saul
said/'in
to pass, that
the burnt to
meet
if he had
as
soon
me,
made
behold, Samuel offering,
him, waited
that he but
one
might hour
an
came,
of
and
family; this
peace
''
more,
failing.But
end and
he would
he
was
have
ings offer-
observe it
And
salute him."
saved this sin ; in other words, he would in his trial instead
his
offering/'Now
he had
as
was
of the text,
the words
to offering
offered the burnt
in the
of it; Jeroboam
leprosy. Yet
with
God.
of
Korah
Uzziah.
punishedin
was
ficing, sacri-
on
as Scripture,
account
smitten
burnt
a
on
and
to
rity; autho-
without
determined
happened immediatelyafterwards.
what
out
the earth
And
"
hither
and
Jeroboam,
withered,and
sin.
Bring
by
up
it is for
appointed minister
an
often denounced
crime
a
of Korah, and
case
"
being
really
preachers,or
Supper
crime, he
office to
but sacrifice,
a
crime
a
and
the Lord's
do
priestor prophet
a
great
teachers
become
to
baptizeor administer
This
how
not
not
he
what
call it
might
could sacred
a
do
reallysuch, unless
You
this
into to
had
sacrifice instead he
what
viz. intrude
;
could not
be
do
to
Samuel
burnt
called; nay,
not
was
since
follows:
as
he determined
come,
of
was
of Saul.
Trial
of
came
offering
Saul went You have
see,
been
succeeded
failed,and
the
The
0011
of Saul.
he lost God's
was,
sequence
Trial
41
favour,and forfeited his
kingdom. Let
answered; "And Saul
And
Samuel
said,Because
scattered from
and
me,
and days appointed,
togetherto will have
it :
"
thou
And
and
Samuel
hast not
God, which Lord
have
hath
sought
Lord
thou
thee/'
fell; he
some
every
thee
hast not
:
for
:
obedient; and
forced
: foolishly
upon
own
Lord would
now
Israel for
continue
the
I
I
thought of
hast done
:
the
heart, and
captain over
kept that
was
Lord
Samuel
be
to
Gilgal,and
of the
shall not
him
is there
us,
selves gatheredthem-
offering."Such
burnt
a
hear what
Such
the
end
which
thy the ever.
Lord the His
the Lord
of Saul's trial :
in consequence
he
favour.
much
appliesto
the
after His
man
within
not
to
me
upon
thy kingdom
not
was
forfeited God's How
a
done?
listines said I, The Phitherefore,
;
commanded
commanded
commanded
earnest
said to Saul, Thou
Him
people,because
he
now
thy kingdom
hath
thou
offered
established
now
people were
kept the commandment He
But
the
that
saw
unto supplication
his excuse;
was
I
now
myself,therefore,and
he
thou
the Philistines
that
what
hast
that
down
said to him, and
said,What
Michmash
come
made
not
Samuel
what
observe
us
my
melancholyhistorywhich
brethren,at this day,though it happened
thousand
age, and
in this
God
years
ago
Almighty
!
Man
is the
is the same;
same
and
in thus
of Saul.
Trial
The
42
happened to Saul,the king of Israel,is,alas! daily
what
fulfilledin us,
to
have been raised
by
God
indeed,gloryof this world, but were
born
He
has
caused
Spiritin and
king of Israel,so
made
brethren; He
His
are
high, and and
Lord
Christ; and
Though
placeon
His
made
all tried in
one
way
there
are
who
many
How
1 .
in want
Saul,
that
God remove
; that
or
throne
Eternal
Father
yet, when
wait upon
there who, when or
of
were
we
us, and
now
;
with
I say,
and we
"
in are
consider how
brings it own
way,
on
in distress of any
like necessaries, forget,
whatever their distress,
it in His
His
strong in the Lord,
another ; and
of means,
God
as
heavenly glory.
trial like Saul
our
on
on
fall like Saul.
are
many
kind,
put
are
the we
His
Saul, favoured by God's free grace we
consequence
head, and
prospect. Hence,
in
Christ's throne
are, like
we
His
unseen,
with Angels to powerfulprinces, a
kings,
too, by being made
like Saul, were
baptized, we,
our
on
in this world,
be poor
we
by
we,
brethren, partake His
down
sat
crowned
been
has
has
is
He
of Christ.
heavenlykingdom
made
;
was
kings and princesin
this world, but
kings of
not
by baptism,are
we,
Ghost
Holy
by Samuel,
oil
with
being anointed
the
and
water
of Father, Son, and
the Name
Saul,by
as
glory. spiritual
unseen
baptizedwith
be
to
us
glory; not,
the children of wrath; and
in sin, and
We
and
greathonour
to
Saul,
all,as
We
great shame.
our
from
it is, comes
them, and if they trust
that
God
in Him
will :
but
The
who,
instead
way,
their
time,and
of
Trial
His
waitingfor had
own
thus
of Saul.
judgment !
themselves
bring on
will
untruth
tellingan
time, take their
bring them do
and they are tempted to difficulties,
lightof that
the sin ;
make
excuses
trouble
be, they do
may
deliberate lie,which
God
circumstances, they that
argue
that he will
or injure,
that
they would
great. Thus God
to
it,were
also; first steal,and
their distress thus
lie in order
then
so
they tempt
ance. heavenlyinherit-
both
further,perhaps,they
they
they take ; and
not
of their
deprivethem
a
they
the person
than
like Saul, and
act
from
steal; and
to
miss what
never
take
not
they
in turn Or
ever what-
Or, again, in like
hears.
in greaterwant
they are
they
;
instead of
shrink
not
tempted
are
make
helpthemselves,
trial well,enduringtheir poverty,or
bearingthe the
of their
They
quiettheir conscience;and
to
the
times, Some-
said to Samuel
Saul
it,as
out
so.
they say they cannot
forced to
they are
own
hasten impatiently
and
way,
43
steal and to
hide
lie
their
theft.
Again,
2.
how
are
many
are situations, tempted to
order to get out time !
God's
they are
so
the
marry
do what
of them, instead of
They
uncomfortable
at
is wrong
pleasant un-
in
parents,and
home, that they take the
presents itself of gettingaway.
irreligious persons,
questionwhether
in
patiently waiting
unkind have, perhaps,
which first opportunity
They
who, when
there
they are
not
asking themselves
merely from irreligious,
Trial
The
44
out of their
to get impatience
Saul ? he had very
to
means
of his
out
get
harsh
God's He
iD His like
imposed it
Saul,
not
into
of
hearts
are
own
our
clearer
to have
how
a
many
yet His of
religion.He
battle without would
have
a
And,
impatientat instead of
lightand are
God
who, though their have
into
he
an
not
might
was
in God's
consider
offered sacrifice rather than
his army
idea
in his way
but
of
sort
some
themselves
disobedience
(as
fuller privileges ?
there
it deceive
up
the
other communion, in order
sacrifice. An
drawn
they,
prophet,take
God's
I say, in his way, very
be
lie under ; and
! Observe, Saul religious
religious man;
act
tempted to
us
But
wait.
not
rightbefore God, yet
not
they are
way;
will
is from
hand, leave the placewhere
joinsome
and by religiousness, that
some trouble-
take it away
can
their sin.
without
time, and
God's
Again,
3.
again,when
look up, that
they must
take it away,
can
some
has put us, and
hope)
an
employers,or
impatient,and
are
waiting for
we
to Him
we religious disadvantages
matter
unlawful
engaged in employments which
good time, and
again,are the
and
so,
people
own
like,they often forgetthat all this
not
Any
the time he
his
with
And difficulty.
are
that providence,
who
quietall
or
he, too, took
and
masters
or neighbours,
they do
;
"
;
is this but to act like
of the enemy,
him
from
have
persons
little peace
in presence
falling away
presentdiscomfort
What
thingbut this/'they say. remained
of Saul.
go
an
to
man openly irreligious
and
fallen upon
the
Trial
The Philistines without did not
do
God's that
of
only way
he wished
that
him ; and
be necessary, he
gainingit was
did not
seekingit in
had
appointed;that, whereas
him
His
minister,he could
he felt
feel that the the way
God
had
which
offer the possibly
he
deceived
deceive themselves
burnt
himself; and
castingoff
; not
now
made
not
not
offeringacceptably.Thus men
Saul
worship
while perversely,
God
thus many
of
act
an
all.
at
precedethe battle ; he desired to have
blessingupon blessingto
45
service religious
any
this; no,
and prayer should
of Saul.
but choosingtheir religion for religion altogether, Saul did, and
as
without
being obedient.
4.
how
Again,
trial God go
on
on
for
puts
on
well for
a
them, but
Many get
through one
Let
comes
;
"When
think
one
and, perhaps,our
will be the occasion of be not
watch
us
not
us
on
our
and confident, as
our
guard; if
we
we
may
temptationwell
trial.
on
are
Oh
fall away
;
it
Saul bore
eighthday to the end !
persevere
Let
pray.
enough
through our
temptationis
to
under falling it may
not
us
have
got
life we
whole
another
over,
well,
having got throughone
because had
!
the
on
and
half the
of it; who
the whole
fainted not;
Let
fall away.
secure.
then
time, and
his faith failed him.
not
religious
bear
there, who
are
many
days,and
seven
be
fancyingthey can
selves, them-
the next, if make
secure
us
and alreadyconquered,
were
safe. 5. Once
more,
how
many
are
there,who, in
a
we
narrow
The
46 grudging
cold-hearted
His
words
Christ
by
one
voice
the
of
it can.
wait
"
Samuel, "I
did wait
do what
have
but not
in the
of
he would
his
but reckoning,
taxed
wrong
?
is it
Where
the text :" all which in the
with
blind
and
deaden
Last
Day
!
He
did
but
Samuel
with
silenced,and
Judgment
had
confess
not
all
a
he word
sentenced our
little
as
told to
was
and
then
told
you
he
me/'
he loved the Word and precise
exact
in
stilllonger. And,
offence," Why
any
which
that
they obey
was
us
nally, car-
spirit. sinners
for
excuses
but
wrong,
make
now
fail consciences, his
is it
Show
? Scripture
shows
in the
not
their
Saul
Saul
Master
and rigidly, literally
so
said in
so
will all excuses,
How
mean
as
now-a-days,imitatinghim, too
only
and letter,
and
it
said He, in effect,
Had
been
throw
consider
days;
have waited
persons
say, when
love.
directions
would
often
it to
seven
do, they
not
Lord
take
love.
do
to
just what
have
not
to
Instead
only accept them
try
he chose.
done
of spirit
in like manner,
will
Kind
they
Yes, he fulfilledSamuel's
God,
and
wanting in
he
days
thought he might to
but
are
them
meaning. They
Living
a
They
seven
and
and Scripture,
speakingto them, as
wishes
one,
in their bare necessary their hearts upon
the letter of God's
by
go
! they neglectthe spirit
consideringwhat
take
of Saul.
way,
while
commandments, of
Trial
them
to
in the
disobedience. he
argued;
reproved,and convicted,and him.
And
in the
so
actions will be tried
as
by
Day
of
fire. The
The
All-knowing, will
sit
will
be
revealed.
who
lips,
who
God
give
us
faith
be
the
idle
of
who
heart;
of
it
is
His which
on
men's
who
not;
Christ-
breath
excuses
who
seen
Jesus
the
secrets
Him
and
do
whose
obey who
conscience;
it
be
to
grace
who
pretence;
who
shall
with
all
the
serveth
who
with
away
and
Saviour
our
and
47
hearts
that
will serveth
Him
serve
with
hypocrites,
are
and
true.
are
whose
;
Then
and
God,
scatter
Saul.
of
Judge,
throne,
depend
now
and
His
on
men
the
All-holy
He
mouth
Trial
of
out
sincerely as
far
as
the
is
without
love
in
they
a
wish know
number
heart
pure to
it !
know
of
those
hypocrisy and
God's
a
or
good will,
SERMON
Call
%\z "
So David
i
"
the
Service
',declare
after God's
and
God;
by
they
gained it
He
but no
which
with
God
think
one
declare
which
means,
read
of the
army
to
with
the
the
with
weak
blessed
and
David's
and
and
power,
with
which
besides
reminds He
us
of
visits His
all this,this "
Fifth
Church
historyis Sunday
God,
in
shows
after
Trinity.
himself;
us
His
deliverances
every
useful to
his
sake; it
own
wonderful
the
is,
hopeless,
calling,and
for its to
it.
prospered. Let
interestingto
Christian
came
gaining
it is indeed
of the
man
stone; that
a
seem
of
defy the Living
of his
read
chapter course
Goliath, of little importance to
mind
stone."
David, the
to
manner
historyof
the
victoryover
raises the
a
Goliath, who
over
Philistines
Almighty the
in
victorywhich
might
man
from
just now
sling and
a
slingand
a
taken
are
the
with
heart, gained
own
of the
out
heard
you
2D at flu
xvii. 50.
Samuel
which
words,
which
of
the Philistine
prevailedover
fTlHESE
IV,
us
age;
but
Christians^
The Call
settingbefore
as
with
the
of his
youngest His
of
son
a
chosen to be
"
anointed
in due time
God, and
as
as Goliath,
he
such
as
I
by
life,and
the
by Almighty God prophet,a king,a
a
Samuel
be all this;
to
brought forward by Almighty
was
firstact of
a
the devil;
in humble
man
brethren,was
was
conflict
our
it.
servant, special
psalmist;he
49
and calling,
own
consider briefly
David, the
and
our
world, the flesh,and
shall now
to be
us
of David.
might,slew
described in the text.
the heathen
Now
let us
giant
applyall
this to ourselves. 1. David
the
was
of
son
the families of Israel, with him
to
despised by
one Bethlehemite,
a
to nothingapparently
them.
to have
He
sent to feed the
was
to
one
of his
bringall
bring David
die among
allowed to engage
higherand in the upon
more
in
David
said to him
[vin]
; on
his
God
in
choose
to
though he
Thus
David
seemed
sheep.
His
brothers
served
consequence
With
whom
the wilderness?"
did born were
the world thinks as
soldiers
looked
askingabout Goliath,one "
Samuel
might direct him,
Three of them
and
and
dearly, yet
For when
which occupations
in contempt,
sheep in
him
before him,
his
noble.
king'sarmy,
those few
as
his other children.
to live and
sheep;
command, in order
from the rest
sons
Jesse did not
him.
thoughtlittleof
Jesse at God's
came
mend recom-
God; the youngest of his brethren,and
his father,though doubtless he loved seems
among
of them
hast thou
God
Yet E
down
left took
The
50 him
from
His
friend.
the
by
are
but
them
Himself.
and we
unto
He
know
this
In
not.
not; and why
are
tell.
Some
Church, and not
men
all.
the
on
Church
and
he
He
better
was
Samuel
when
Lord
heart state
chosen. better
above
than
they.
It
as
but
appearance,
his
But
by
brother's
this is not
nature
than
have
the
David's
1 Sam.
the differ
we
of his
refused
heart
whom our
ters; minisnot
Here
xvi. 7.
God
we
him; for
looketh was
Samuel case;
elder
looketh
man
Lord
they whom 1
in the
born
one
seeth; for
man
one.
expresslysaid, that
choose
to
are
his brethren,because
is
said to him, "I
;" implying,that than
tell.
cannot
going
a
blessedness,and
our
chosen
seeth not
the outward l
is
holy
parents, bad
the Church's
baptizedby
was
was
brethren, God the
education,or
no
not can-
of
born of bad
are
brethren, are
of others,we
David.
from
this
why
blessedness
have
been
chosen,many
are
baptism; others
her
Some
contrary,my have
we
;
will, those,
over
passes
born within the bounds
are
baptizedwith
are
His
chosen, others not, we
are
parents,and irreligious We,
and
brings outward
at
accordingto
men,
and
mean,
not
country many
some
baptizedat
even
decrees
all
of
case
them, and
looks
He
and
servant
and
poor,
chooses
chooses these
He
why
and
chooses
nature
God
nothing worth; things;
His
this is fulfilled in the
They
near
him
make
to sheepfolds
Now
Christians.
of David.
Call
in
on
a
would are
on
the
better have
in nowise
does not
choose.
The will find
You
good
Call and
uprightmen, baptized.God for
our
has
broughtus
hath
saints have
He
has
those who
chosen
all of
given
Creed.
great mercies.
an
and Holy Scriptures, a
but and
use
if advantages,
our
read
to
ears,
and
carnal ceremonies, which Jewish
Law, outward often
themselves
by
chosen
God's
God
%2. was men
He
of
a
chooses
kingdom Him1/'
"the
which as
ordinances,
like those of the
have
passes
James B
special way,
a
the rich and
great noble;
faith,and heirs of the
David ii.5.
2
not the
chooses
by
occupation
whose
promisedto
says. 1
faith,
have been
been chosen, as
not
him,
He
poor, rich in
St. James
have
we
all we
Thus
chose
hath
if
us,
brethren, and chose him.
seven
He
He
we
spiritual eyes
but dead
are
to
us
shepherd;for
of the world.
but
good if
mercy,
in salvation,
unto
grace
Observe, too, God
that
us
To others, faithfully.
and power.
David's
passedover
to
forms,beggarlyelements, as they
others around
in which many
book, though it is in
profitnot,
confess;but
full of grace
they are
it
hear
and other rites
the Sacraments
sealed
have
we
His
the Ancient
book, through God's
open
years.
and ministers,
they hold it in their hands; but measure
He
placeswhere
hundred
many
His
is others,Scripture
To
been
never
not salvation,
to
in sacred
the aid of His
Sacraments, and
have
us
for His
worshippedfor us
ritable, benevolent,cha-
among
worshipHim
to
51
worthy men,
but righteousness,
His
of David.
them
was
a
that
love
shepherd.
The
their
over
faith."
in
world,
might
lilyis
the
gloriesof
a
crown,
all this is but
lowest
and
this be
which
His
higher?
be said of God's said
"exceeds
in
of the
makes
children
of
Adam,
us
and
that
His
of
in the soul of
shall be the
field,
are
more
portionof
the
Christian,high
man
by
shall ? what
our
or
birth
were
devil,givesus
heavenly nature, implants His all
if
Spiritwhich
the
children,who
washes
and
creation of the soul,
new
and
the
But
lilies of
slaves of the
away
jewelled
man.
into the oven,
us,
within
all
and
of man;
of dispensation
glory?" of
He
and
his
greatest glory,what
nobler works
whereby
new
cast
and
God;
works, what
the
even
this world's
gloriousthan shall be
and
down
cut
are
If
greatest
is far better
God
lower
God's
Solomon; for
of
highestwork
the
of God's
true, even
said of
even
work
of
work
glory,
are
the
the
the liliesof the
work
the dead
humblest
gloriousthan
more
you, if you
king,his purplerobe, and
a
but
in all his
greater than
livingthing,the
the
is but
he
poor;
arrayedthan gloriously
more
were
are
said,that
God
great in this
not
Solomon
are
you
Saviour
Our
kings.
field
of you
earth,even
for then
;
solitary,
most
looks upon,
are
exchange placeswith
well
children
of you
Many
greatestking upon
they kept
brings to glory,if
brethren,many
my
The
hears, God
blesses,God
God visits,
shepherdsas
sheep at night.
unlearned,God
the most
"rich
of David.
the
Angel appeared to
watch
of
Call
The
52,
Holy Spirit
sins? low
;
a
and
This all
is the
glories
The Call of this world of
man
the
fade
of Christ; for
kingdom
those far
exceedingand
world's
this
king
a
the
both Christians,
rulingand obeying is kings in
God's
kingdom,
in
of Saints.
see
They
Angels
to
it not.
wait
Such
all
are
good thingbefore could
you
gave
good
a
in that
you
Obey Me,
first made
and are
are
unseen
Communion
they have
around
in
them,
bodilyeyes
our
which
Holy this
in
should do
some
knew
! He
He
loved
all
low;
and
yourselves.So
He
new
I will
No
before you
you
remain, you and
His
but
men,
wait tillyou
thing of
a
in
the
state
blessed you.
He
which in
All Christians
Baptism placed you
loved
work
placed you
while "
no
first; He
you
He
do
difference between
gloriousrobes
did not
God
blessed state.
is
giftso
a
Christians,high
Baptism placed them.
it is
person
common
them, though
remain
who
Christians
on
tions distinc-
One
kings
are
like other
seem
make
unimportant,in
woi'ld,in spiritual
their heads, and
on
and
His
in
have
sight; they
all receive
subjectand obeys; but
a
nothing.
as
level in
a
remain
them.
sight of it, the
the
in
great, that
crowns
is
subject,
excelleth,"that
that
"glory
on
and
one
so little,
so
rules,another
are
all
and
which blessings,
thinkingabout
while
and
if both
they
eternal
before,yet
comparisonof worth
it; king
distinctions, though they
just as not
before
away
53
keeper of sheep,are
and
war
of David.
you to
came
He
Him;
able to do.
you
heavenlystate,in which,
safe.
give you
a
He
said not
kingdom
""
to
but
you, "
Lo
The Call
54 I
give you "
it ;" not
in order that you
commands
then His
in order
to
take
;
of
relapse ; keep out
you
kingsin
God's
though
like
David,
you
seeth not
a
family,or
fear,you
with
God
8. Next, observe
He
Prophet Samuel. but silently,
him
He
sent
and
He
"Fill
He
when
like manner,
other
chose
did not
horn
to Jesse the
are
;
with
oil,and
Bethlehemite
;
state, If
kings "
and that,
hands,
your
or
God
you.
by
of the
means
think it enough to choose
by
a
calls us, He
sends His ministers to
a
Christ.
us.
go,
He and
for I have
And, in
voice. does
openly;
so
minister,the Prophet Samuel,
His
thy
David
called him God
of
lowlylabour.
seeth,He hath chosen
man
as
care
keeping sheep,or
but
are
Get
begins a
is your
then
kingdom spiritual
at any
"
says, "Take
fallen from
have
drivingcattle,or, again,working servingin
to us,
He
but
Such
faith and and
unseen
pleaseHim;
says not
then
by
are
yourselves ; beware
of
danger."
His
livingin
are
We
cannot
you;"
gain
to
not
to lose it.
foot ; He
brethren, unless you
my
gives,and
obey Him,
not
care
first
to
receives us, and
back
go
great gift
He
I will receive
in us, and
not
or
that
Me."
us
in
Holy
the
give you
give you
helpless.We
hand
move
and well first, cure
tells
He
;
diseased and
cannot
we
obey
may
favour, but
nature
"I
obey
now
shall remain
you
and I will then
reward;" but
a
and
can,
you
Obey Me,
Spiritas
first of all ;
kingdom freelyand
a
henceforth,for
Me
of David.
to
David,
said to Samuel, I will send
thee
providedMe
a
The
king
his sons."
among
king,and in His hand
Samuel
sent
God
is
His
hath "
them,
not
say
thy
font with
to
oil upon
by
Samuel allowed God
pointedout; His
be
name
but
with ; there is
need
not
Compel
"
Ho,
them
every every
one
one
into the world fever of true
is
choose
mind;
to
that
by he
nature
having died
for
a
has
happiness. Till
hopelessand
in."
do The
one.
chose
one
Christians is
He
ference. dif-
a
not
was
(blessed
baptizeall whom narrowness
they ;
they
Christ says,
choose.
to
Again,the Prophet says, ye to the waters."
thirsteth;every
rest, no
he is made
miserable.
an
what
then,
sickness,in spiritual no
ing pour-
by Baptism.
Christ's ministers
come thirsteth,
is in
by
him, namely, whom
one;
and
Fill
"
did then, by
to
no restriction,
come
us
now.
but
wait to be told whom
"
David
to
does
He
this,however, there
now
no
ministers
the other choose
choose
!)may
meet
Now
told
than
more
He
right
oil,"but
choose as
was
In
could
choose
to
chose
told to do
are
of water.
means
He
now
of oil,and
means
with
does He
Samuel
sign.
horn
as
chooses
Christ's ministers David
for
;"
fillthrones
eternitychosen.
thy
head, so
So far,then, God outward
Fill
water
his
from
His
a
ner, man-
sit at His
to
sends
He
for
so, in like
kings to
kingdom, and
left; and
He
And
for
now
$$
looking out
was
to David.
Son's eternal and
of David. God
lookingout
those whom
by
Call
ease,
no
soul born a
wasting
peace,
Christ then, in His
all,gives His
no
partakerof Christ he ministers
leave to
mercy,
applj
The
56 His
savingdeath
all whom
to
two, but thousands
or
His
David
merely one
And not
mercies
God's
the heavens,
lightin
sun's
the
as
of oil,and
baptize;yet
family,but all; for
a
wide
poured as
are
of
out
one
of his brethren/'
water, and
take
Not
giftedwith
are
took the horn
in the midst
"
Christ's ministers
so
Samuel
"
find.
they can thousands
upon
high blessings.
anointed"
of David.
Call
all they fall upon. they enlighten 4. When
followed. him
had
Samuel
took
"
in the midst
Lord
came
Lord
the
comes
God's
heart and
God
he
His
it
a
more
It could not Did
not
few
loaves
our
than
Christian,so Now
come
upon
He
safes vouch-
to
like
fishes?
how
could
great
an
Prophet
in Jordan, and is
said,What
leprosy. Naaman
Jordan
can
made
power
feed five thousand
his
there in
was
the
manner
Syrianto bathe
make
in itself;but
power
no
heal,except that God's
and
as
what,
other rivers ? how
Saviour
but
time to time ; but
In
the
healed of his
was
giftis far greater
used, to produce so
power.
And
baptizedhenceforth;
Spiritdid
Oil has
the
of the Spirit baptize,
child
temple.
all.
told Naaman
Jordan
the
Samuel
nothing at
gave
Elisha so
body
oil,which
effect?
from
within
to dwell
Spiritof
day forward."
that
for the Christian's
him,
David, and visit him
the
the
upon
David's.
than
from
Christ's ministers
nay, dwells in even
David
anointed
of oil,and
the horn
of his brethren ; and the
upon
also,when
so,
David, observe what
anointed
Samuel
persons
that
be?
heal ? it heal. with
by
a
His
Call
The
And
could water
How
power.
that
now,
so
of David become
Divine
same
wine ?
with the
David
the water
of
eye ;
we
Baptism a
is with
God him.
is
in the hand it does,what
by
do
Samuel
it is
;
the
is with it. with
took
in its effects
Minister,with the words of it cannot
The
glory.
than water
somethingmore
by nature
also makes
God
but
;
an
gifting
difference
with the oil which
of Christ's
of
and
no
it away
throw
it,as
Water
see
water
to heal
now
power
power.
made
means
of grace we
His
power
oil the
means
water;
it,we
use
water
that Holy Spirit,
is like other
water
made
disease,and
by
which
power,
the bread,gave wine, multiplied
incurable
57
grace ;
heavenlywater,
earthly.
not
Further, I would
5.
David
received
nothing came any
other
Saul
sent
the
man.
for him
to
playto
make
him
had
good time,
Baptism. Spiritof
did
no
at
baptized;it
is
come
a
king. So
once.
is
for
into, and
looks like any
frets,is weak,
a
All
some
not
at
to
come
was
in
other
came
once
in
Christian
time,
dwells
like any
he had
of Spirit
The
other child,it is
wayward,
and then
that
is with
it
Then
bear which
great thing.
Nothing shows, God
sheep.
harp;
him, yet it did
upon
prophet or not
the
to kill a lion and
come
a
the
to on
like
still seemed
He
sheep again. Except
againsthis flock,he Lord
him
Though
Holy Spirit,yet
God's
back
went
to the
observe this.
once.
He
strengthgiven him
the
you
gift of
of it all at
back
he went
have
that
the
the child
pained,it child; for
"the
Lord
seeth not
the outward heart." child
God
"
And
the
He
What
went
had
idea
no
Goliath
and
;
they know
without
fightwith
who
for His
is it
time
own
They sport and
world,and
heirs of the
is with
God
but
baptizedbefore
are
them.
they are
David
fight the giant
high
no
kingdom
those whom
and way
everlasting kingdom
let
He
He
fashions
in His
:
bringsthem
is far
more
who
with
contend
to our
Goliath
fearful and would us;
is
inquirewho
us
have
we
the devil is
God
;
later that work
in the battle ; he to
in the
sorrow
Saviour's
our
or
were
children
happen to
no
derness." into the wil-
at first secret.
going
it is now,
baptized,
was
in
Sooner was
was
in His
now,
giants,and not
one
vellously. mar-
own
forward to
Goliath.
6. And
plain;
Saviour
our
adorable counsels He
and perfect
who
he
knowing it;
Saints
Saints."
the heirs of grace
on
also.
ours
themselves
chosen, and
for the
way
was
the
on
of the
happened
is to
what
at
mind
led Him
that so
destinies upon
His
leads
his brothers,who
if there
playas
has
intercession
is manifested,which see
looketh
Spiritof God
happens in
up to
Lord
Spirit,"the
recollect when
the immediately
of God
the
looketh
man
seeth the heart," seeth in the
of the
Ghost
You
seeth; for
but
maketh
Holy
of David.
man
who
presence
the
course,
as
appearance,
Spirit" "which
"
Call
The
58
but
to
with? :
we
The
have to
powerfulthan a
Goliath?
our
fightSatan, ten
thousand
certainty destroyus
praisedbe
His
is
answer
Name,
were
He
is
Call
The with
"
us.
is in the world."
David
We
fightGoliath.
broughtforward fighthim
to
without work
a
fight,when
comes
him
us
upon
have
length we with
sword
And
when
this
7. What
then
are
years
infants.
goes on, the
spear,
has
war
once
not
we
are
almost
By degreesour to
fightwith
fightopens;
and
at
marching againstus
Goliath
as
then
brought
are
bave
we
great enemy
our
and
We
some
children
as
;
time
as little;
a
we
God's
and first baptized,
devil.
for
once;
with
while, brought forward
a
are
fightthe
to
at
too
he that
than
us,
first anointed
was
and then, after Holy Spirit, to
59
that is with
is He
Greater
of David.
came
againstDavid.
begun, it
lasts
through
life.
assailed ?
How
in
sometimes
with
himself
monstrous, of
out
has many
he
pleasingor
a
he
But
be
the whole
Quit you
like men, to do
very
courageous
have
happenedhad
inward
sure, if you
always
Therefore he
comes
him
saw
be
hateful,
keepshimself
ing he is all this ; and, as believof God, that you
day, and having be strong. Be
God's
David
he
but whether
would
armour
in the evil
stand.
God's
sure
comes
he tempts
sometimes craftily,
and abominable.
stand
obey
eyes,
the devil
of attack ; sometimes
form,be frightful
a
able to
when
ways
frightens you,
your
sight.
it,take
to
behave
you
thus
when do,my brethren,
to
sometimes openly,
comes
you,
must
? he
againstyou he
ought you
will.
Think
done
stirringhim
be
all,to
like David, what
playedthe coward, and voice
may
up
would refused to
fight
The
60 Goliath.
have lost his
would
He
been
tried,and
have
profitedhim
of David.
Call
failed.
have
his condemnation. have
departedfrom
also had
is
He
seed
root; others
blessingwhich
the
and others have God's
are
you one
When, are
people; much
have
; you
then,
to
more
Satan
you
but with
servants
are
When
Satan pray
in the
comes
a
with
thou
will
He
with
temptation ; sin for
wouldest
a
a
help
is
anxious
make
me
self-murderer,tempting
by
are
his
me
wouldest
Christ.
not;
a
sword, to thee
comest
to
with
the
kill me,
myself with
evil
works,
to Satan
come
Thou
wouldest
God's
waver
with
allure
kill thou
recollect you
Say
you.
thou
thoughts,words, and deeds; me
an
and
shield ; but I
wouldest
season;
have,
in,that
fear not,
of Hosts."
thou
you
espousedto
are
againstme
comest
despise
:
; you
Satan
part with
of the Lord
name
to God
over,
demnation. con-
for.
againstyou,
spear, and
their
boast
againstyou,
another, you
God, and
to
of pleasures nay,
to
thought
them.
the Divine
nothingto
answer
comes
no
David, "Thou
and with
me
have
is
would
use
free grace
rather the
alreadydedicated,made
property,you
God's
There
not.
we
the giftthat is in you
by
creased in-
Saul, who
regeneratedto
are
Despisenot not
God
in whom
of God
would
will privileges
So, also,our
born trulyand really
takes
Spiritof
have
have
departedfrom
He
as
would
punishment,unless
future
our
rather
The
anointed.
been
but increase
him
Prophet'soil
The
nothing",or
would
he calling,
make
sinful me
a
companions,and
Call
The
light conversation,and Lord's
wouldest
Church;
and
I know
but
steal
:
unto
thee in the
which
thee
put
can
name
to
bad
a
many
I
thought.
in which Christ suffered,
David
them
world
not
with
a
sling and
powerful.
when
stone.
a
Lord's
The
tempted
are
we
down
and seriously
prayer
which
weapon,
or
the Lord
to
our
Cross
away All-
God;
are
with
on
which
on
salvation.
is my
brook, and
of the
armour,
which
weapons
the
powerfulin
God.
David
he
slew
Goliath
shield; but Our
Prayer is sin, let
used
turn
us
when
that
is another
grace,
One He
kneel
God
to
Creed
God's
weapon;
away,
say The
taught us.
such
one
simple,
as
are
weapons
solemnly,and
Saviour
at
scare
Holy
in the eyes of the world. contemptible as
to
came
out
equallypowerful,through
texts, such
come
name
a
David
glory,which
of
which
spear,
is
giant. We, too, have
world, but
sword,
the
stones
the
but despises,
took
as
he smote
this
of
not
five smooth
chose
with
I
"
to
in the Name
againstthee in His
come
staff is the Cross
staff;my
I
and
Jesus
:
drink,and
powerfulname,
a
speak it, is
Name. powerful,All-conquering a
is
foes
To
when
lie,and
to
Living God,
flightmany
from
me
to
me
Satan,
art
That
Saviour.
devils tremble.
which
thou
;
keep
jest,and
to
of the
Christ my
of Jesus
and
to swear,
profanethe
me
tempt
1
strong
thoughts rove
my
wouldest
thou
they should not; to curse,
make
wouldest
thou
make
wouldest
thou
day by riot;
6
pleasantsights,and
; thou
of heart stirrings
of David.
or
was
equally
two
holy
tempted
The
62
by
the
holy, is
so
simple
which
to
a
as
of
He of
conquer
Spirit
us
'
!
bread
God
own
our
is
Supper
the
gives
for
weapon
little
of
not
God
to
need.
our
another
is
God,
it
us
grace
neglect
grant
us
to
and
the
to
wine
What
of the
use
not
His
in
but,
?
power
them, use
greater;
simple.
little
a
ment Sacra-
The
fuch,
equally
but
and
grant ;
David.
of
life-giving,
mysterious,
salvation.
unto
arms
Lord's
the
hands
the
is another
devil, of
Call
to
arms,
God
arms
take
and
SERMON
V.
Curiojsitpa temptation "
Enter
into the
not
Avoid
it,pass
path of the wicked, and
not
by it,turn
not
go
it,and
from
""fn*
to
of evil
in the way
men.
Proverbs
pass away."
"
iv. 14, 15.
/^VNE
chief where
of
has
us
of the
cause
in
seen
more
or
the
world, and
what
is
thought unmanly
they and
sin from and Not
a
the
pleasuresof sin
like
not
may
to
the world,
to
a
of sin
know
this should
guiltypair admittance
to
to curiosity
have
if it
his
the
whom a
I believe it
(though
persons
plain words) unmanly
argued
a
no
knowledge
of
strange seclusion
ignoranceof life,a simpleness slavish superstitious,
a
by experiencebrings upon
be
into
each
,
mind, and
laughterand jestsof
is every
which, alas !
like.
are
of, to have
childish
which
experienceof sin,
many
in
so
say
by experience,as
narrowness
by
be ashamed
thing-to
our
darkness, some
to know even
in
less his share, is
fellowshipwith
some
wickedness
companions :
case
Satan
strange
nor
a
man
fear. the
is it wonderful
in
the
descendants
in
the
beginning held
out
knowledge
and
world
of
of that
a Curiosity Temptationto
64
enjoyment,as
the reward "
for
good a
of
somethingwas
chief
one
this
at
we
day
took
also unto
gave
of the
her husband
discontent
A
with
given,because
were
the sin of
it
what
lirstparents:
our
be
to
was
the heathen,
as
idolatries of the Jews ; and
of the
source
was
roving after thingsforbidden,
wanton
know
to curiosity
wise, she
one
blessingswhich
a
mandment. com-
pleasantto the eyes, and
did eatV
he
to God's
that the tree
saw
was
withheld,was
in like manner,
was
woman
did eat, and
her, and
the abundance
a
the
desired to make
fruit thereof,and with
of disobedience
that it
food,and
to be
tree
When
Sin.
inherit with
them
like nature
a
from
Adam. I say,
moves curiosity strangely
order that
we
disobedience. our
of
And
in
ways; what
see, in
days of
heart, and into
intrude
readingwhat should
we
in rejoice
we
in the
us
our
thus
we
experienceof "
Thus
heart cheer
the ways
have
may
not
going into
in disobedience,
to
us
we
the
youth,and
our
youth,and
our
in the
sightof
should
faith,in acting as
where
we
indulge our vanity,our 1
Gen.
should
obey.
passions,we love of power; ill.6.
if We
we
were
our
indulge
throw
various
should
we
should
we
indulge our we
in
read, in hearing
not
whither
let
eyes 2."
our
presumptuous reasoningsand arguingswhen have
walk
things forbidden,in
hear, in seeingwhat
company
pleasureof
own
our
not we
not
go, in
should masters
reason,
ambition,
we
our
ourselves into the 2
Eccles. xi. 9.
a Curiosity Temptationto
careless men;
societyof bad, worldly,or while
think
we
aside
a
with
an
continue
where
to shake
moment
he we
taken
are
is man's
his heart
by
heavenly
Satan's craft, the father
get us
can
great and
He
first snare,
that,if he
can
to
once
tillat thrice,
will1.
captiveat his
and he knows
did, and
true
our
sin twice and
us
our
us.
well that if he
make easily
can
to
left off; merely going
we
this delusion arises from knows
return
can
ignorancelike his, that
of lies, who
all the
and
Samson as ourselves,
is departed from strength Now
65
rable that, after having acquiredthis mise-
knowledgeof good and evil,we duty, and
Sin.
it
length
that curiosity
sees
as
sin,
in paradise;
was
but force
a
way
into
this chief and
those excitingtemptation, which follow in will kinds, life,
temptationsof other
the other hand, that if us ; and, on over prevail easily resist the beginningsof sin,there is every prospect we gious through God's grace that we shall continue in a reliway. him us,
"
to
and
Hence
His
tempt our
is seen
plan of
action then
while violently,
us
are hopes and feelings
of the Avoid
it,pass
Let us,
not
then,now
by it,turn for 1
[VIU]
not
go
a
parts
not
into the
path
into the way
of evil
"
Enter
so
from it,and pass
few moments
2 Tim.
restless.
many
in the text,
wicked, and
to
new
the merciful
as
in
is
and
eager
the Divine wisdom, as well
as Scripture,
plainbefore
the world
of the advice contained consideration, of
lies
men.
away."
give
our
ii. 26. "
minds
to the
consideration of this
heard
so
is to
not
time
be
caught.
Woe
to
for,as in the
case
us
no
is to master
upon
Directlywe
our
consider,in the
our
though
us,
hearts.
familiar with sin lies in
when
is
of the backs
our
about
it;
There
are
reason
thoughts.
especially necessary;
she
place,what
next
of
be the consequence
presentto into
and
see
all it is highlyseasonable.
but under 2. For
think
first; to
aware
wise, turn
in other
mind
made
are
are
this advice
when temptations
cases
.we
waitingto
it,without
us
beast of prey, for him
some
shall,if
shall engage
we
of
us.
we temptation,
(soto say) sees
if Satan
us
being
gaze, without
and
to wait
be,
temptationmay
the
Whatever
of evil.
may
there
renderingflight
beginningsof evil, merely,but the rising
first act
the
mean
thought
hardly
I say, resist the
When impossible. do
avoid it,
....
flightwithout
to delay our possible
I
the wicked
firstof all,because it is
for this reason,
1. And
of the wicked.
it,pass away."
from
by it,turn
pass not
sin. to
beginningsof
the company
path of
into the
not
Enter
not
are
great thing in religion
that the
avoid
to temptation,
flee
have
we
we
reason
very
resist the
off well; to
set
plaintruth,which
for that
often that
unlikelyto forgetit"
"
Sin.
a Temptationto Curiosity
66
allowingevil thoughtsto
This,namely,
them.
"
Now
being shocked should
have
actuallyadmit
do not
we
in all
must
our
at it.
we
shall make
be
them
ourselves
against great security Eve
fled. It
gazed and is
reflected
sometimes
said.
a Curiosity Temptationto
"
Second
but
cases,-
when,
there
is like the
called
nay, in
best.
firstparents. We
the power
the power
what
obligedto approach,and him.
What
rightand what this warning,our in aid of
comes
Then
a
of sin and the devil
is
with
to think
dreadful
over
them
becomes
reason
there
true ; and
thoughtsreturn,and
we
they
this is of figure first
At
make
and perverted, us
to
our
ruin.
listen to these tillwe
we
then, if perchancebetter some
and sincerely, we really
that time
bewildered that
we
trifle
we
able arguments avail-
are
at the truth so
time
own
but when
wishes,and deceives
our
(asit were)
hearts !
our
is wrong;
in behalf of bad deeds,and come
of subduing
plainstraightforward way,
a
begin to find,that
we
is
flee away,
cannot helplessness,
conscience tells us, in
our
of what
eye has the power
deliver himself up to them ; tillin their seize and devour
sin
For
"
to utter
rather is
nay,
many
false,and
strangeway, of alluringtheir victim,
a
is reduced
in
it is very
our
serpents have
some
Their fascinating."
"
who
when
serpent,which seduced
that "
times
are
67
this is true
firstthoughtsare contrary,
the
on
know
best :"
thoughts are
Sin.
feeble effort to get find
our
do not know
minds
by
rightfrom
wrong.
Thus, and
for
instance,every
cannot
when
and
he has
is shocked
first hears it; and
showing that
help even
he looks grave But
he
swearingwhen
one
at at
cursing first he
he is shocked; that is,
downcast, and feels uncomfortable.
once
got f
accustomed 2
to such
profane
Sin.
a Temptationto Curiosity
68
and talking,
it,then
means
he
that it is
what
know
we
case
of
instance
an
to be
Again,this
or discredit;
loss
or
feel
tempted to
worldlygood,or
act
hope
no
end
of which
for
without
us
promptly to once,
and
and
we
are
about
grope
with
urge us, that
we
know
broughtbefore because
common
rightor ways
do not
we
of
mere
of
listen
of
how
to
this way,
act.
out
at
conjecture,
guides.
of deceit and
or prevail,
their heathen
they were
cases
sense, generally
second-best
the world's wishes, or
days it happenedin
in all such
first sightdecides the question
in favour
do not
we
defended by speciously
-hearted
but
either
the
worldly
monitor, its lightgoes
us, and
to
rate, the
any
numberless
left to the mercy
seeming arguments with
at
argument; but if
this secret
fear
advantage;and
are
be
may
the very
speaking,at
body uses
arguing about
there
argument, but plain, pure
harm;
any
disobedience
We
secure,
of
he
blind.
us
some
to
as
says
that every
the world.
begin;
once
acting,each
so
He
one
no
to avoid the evil. Now
there is
if we
wrong,
we
it.
frequently happens in
confusion
same
has
persuadedto join
in which
rightmakes
temptationsfrom
of conduct
it does
words, and
many
is
defend
to
by it; that
only so
Here
them.
learns
soon
harm
no
and strictness,
of his
laughedout
it manly, and has been
to think
begun in
been
evil
Then pliance com-
lence, indodisgraceful
at least
so
confuse
Alas ! in ancient
that Christians who
were
persecutorsfor punishment,
sometimes Christians,
came
short of
a Curiosity Temptationto Sin.
the
of
crown l"
world
martyrdom,
and
"
having
lost their way
so
loved
in the
69
this present of SataD^a
mazes
craftyarguments. Temptationsto
unbelief may
sacred
Speculatingwantonly on about if in
them, offend
wit of can
evil hour
an
writer
a
from
God's grace be
seduced
by
when
we
wrong,
That
minds
which
we trials,
when way
; and
were)
will
move
wrong
when
we
3. But
which
sinningthat forthwith
better mind
have
who
men
clear
to
lies the
when
of
of
course
move
we
contrary
wish to do
undergone
constitution of
disappeared,
in bodily eye-sight
make
to
duty
once
to
particular
on
to the
way,
wretched
takes
in "
and
(asit
shall do
we
2 Tim.
the
effect of sinning
place; "
but being so itself,
continue
limbs
act,our
our
up
right.
is another
sometimes
will
of rightand perception
begin to try
we
(ifby
grantedto us),what
keenness
or
the
there
or
hope
cannot
bring enfeebled,unsteadypowers
shall
examination
a
changes the
readyand
person,
disorders;and
but
:
ourselves
save
we
before directed us, will have
which
beauty of
once,
to
come
this be afterwards
body.
away
the cleverness
we profaneness?
dreadful illness, which
the
turn
Can
stop?
state ? like the state of
our
some
as
we
are
shall
we
And
so.
and jesting subjects,
first; and
the infection of his
do
to
we
here.
who to listen to his impieties, speaker,
or
where
say
at
us
also be mentioned
seduced
commission
iv. 10.
only
not
of
by it
the
it. as ever
Sin.
a Curiosity Temptationto
70
afterwards,without
seeking-for arguments
conscience withal ; from
our
infatuate
after greediness
beasts of prey
which
they taste it,but like manner, with
thus
kept under
and
which,
We
sin,while 4.
us, but
sort
a
which
tillwe,
when
is
which
is
our
it is true, when in its
in
power
but
own
when
it
comes
the immediate
effect, yet
very
powerful,
first; but, then, its power
novelty;and,
on
the
other hand, there is
long indulged sin,the
have
we
strengthsufficient to
save
change its own
ceasing to
be
has
mind
death. spiritual
it from nature
the
? that would
its spots,and
help sinning;but
soul which in this
has
to
cease
not
ceases
often
Spirit it of What
be almost
burn;
the
to rend and
sinned,cannot
from respectawfullydiffering
the condition of the senseless elements that its presentstate
has
within principle
no
itself: fire cannot
leopardchangesnot devour; and
lies
heart itself, divinelygiven,to resist it;
the
it havingdeparted,
being can
a
sinningat length,
Temptation is
to it.
us
effectof
sinful in its habit and character, and the
become of God
of sin to be death.
the end of
tendencyand
again;
allayed.
be
can
say, this is the immediate
firsttransgression ; and if not
viz. to enslave
it
act,rouse
own
confess the wages
Sometimes, I
it is alwaysthe
quenches,and
aroused, never
once
we
blood till
of thirst for sin which
grace
by
are
seek it : and, in
tastingit,ever
once
there is
born
pleasures.There
its bad
said to abstain from
are
meet
brutish, headstrong,
mere
a
to
is all its own
or
brute
animals, "
fault ; that it might
a Curiosity Temptationto
have
hindered
it,and
having hindered
not
Thus, easy it is its
from
but
:
a
wait
from
ever
so
to what
to
which
Lord's
our
is the
same
giving it?
avoid it,and
pass
watching?
knowing
that
the
cannot
desire it
you
God;
or
not
the
these lead us,
as
impressively
more
and
manner
pray,
the
by it,what
lest ye
path of
safetylies. Sut many
and
Sunday
sometimes 1
are
pray ?
some
short prayer
into
now,
much, on
us
Is not the utmost
kind
xvi. 26.
so
there among
some
Luke
it
insists upon
in it
how
enter
of
the exercise
is this but
He
our
time
the wicked, to
Therefore
be said to watch on
such
comprehensiveprecept,
and
enter
hand, consider
do to offer
by
us
"Watch
temptation."To
to
that you
so
Solomon's, but
as
His
can
leadingto
and that between
other, though
simple and
solemnlyurged on
other
sunk,
do considerations
and
of
of the wrong
\ earnestly
Now but
the
to
one
tively) (compara-
easy
distance between
beyond measurement,
the
into
first are
at
the road
pursue
will find the
you
not
paths of right
rightinstead
great gulf has been
a
for
answer
all,at length
point,and
so difference,
the
awhile, and
has widened
the two
;
same
small
very
and destruction,
pass
sin first of
man
the
is it to choose
them
to
it.
the wise
start
separatedby
two
day
one
71
(humanly speaking)impossible."Enter
wrong
way
have
it is to avoid
as
path/' saith
and
will
Sin.
of prayer
the who we
in Church
morning
and
7
a Curiosity Temptationto
1
in eveningthe
the
incaution
same
entertained
business of the
"
day
as
ignorantof them,
Who
among
that
he
the
god
many
of
world
is
of
scene
a
occurrences,
God,
and
the
most
conducive
it?
There
to
the
is
ruin,if
our
he may
a
are
not
great
a
this is its
this
chief
its pleasures,
acceptable
most
Satan
as
may
be the
contrive possibly
he
can
or
in this, superstitious
told "that
roaring lion devour
is the time
many
Scripturewill abundantlyprove
of
inquirer.We
as adversary,
being
that forgetfulness
by
nothing gloomy
plainwords
every
whom
to
us
againstthem.
watch
innocent,the
handled
so
and
in themselves, trulyprofitable
most
all the while
are
that
purpose,
employments, its
the most
even
;
not
revealed to
were
trial;that is,that
all its
does
of him
rather, are
or
of the
world, forgettingwho
habitual
livingin
character,that
to
is?
of this world us
the
question,
surelyhe
that confess,
with
mixed
has
very
might
we
will not
us
devices
for the
God
therefore
course
do not think
we
and
powers
in the
Yet
nevei
practical
any
this
ourselves
of Satan
active because
by Almighty
as
think
we
surely,too, his
not
ask
us
with
through the
go
in it,and
snares
great tempterV
our
to be
cease
Let
often do
How
has
had
we
to day, quiteforgetting,
caution.
needs
We
thought?
that all business
purpose,
into the world
go
if as forgetfulness
and
serious
a
then
and
week;
Sin.
'
;" and
1
lPet.v.
walketh therefore 8.
the
devil,our
about, seeking are
warued
to
a Curiosity Temptationto
"be
sober,be vigilant."And not lies,
in
in
is
the disguising
againstus, God
that is in us, than in every
He
escape, that
God
does
his part : at
are
life go as
our
treat
shunned, but
pity and so
shun to
as
tempted to Be
by
as
not
an
take God
no
sinful men,
avoid
we
and but
and
all bad
company
Though
you
though you 1 John
may may iv. 4.
:
let be
lose
hell
and let trifle,
hell
before
are
;
yet
us
our
We
mercy.
enter
them
we
;
into their
pray the on
nothing
laughed at
path
; and next, being
overcome,
Make
do not
an
effort.
brethren,
my
up
your
minds
to
Him
for grace
to
great evils of leisure, your
Avoid
hands.
books, thoughts,all corrupt or irreligious
all bad
"
having time
does
too
fall almost without
Avoid
to do.
of
snare
Satan
weakness
a
we
with
and portion,
for your
the
to
us
feared,abhorred, and
to be
deceived and
thus
so
that
for
way
God's
than
more
enemy
copy them,
to enable you
and
;
other of them
or
evil heart of unbelief.
an
!
Heaven
and
Heaven
keep company
you
a
unconcerned.
misfortune
a
make
againstus, yet we
us
as
though
that greater is He
surely;and
most
abode,one
moves
sin,not
far
are
and
future
own
"
is for us;
at random.
on
interest
own
part
us
fort com-
be able to bear it 2.
alone
for
that
this;
he that is in the world
may
His
we
war
than
true
but ourselves,
truth from
temptationwill
we
73
assuredlyour
knowing something more
Satan
Sin.
seduce
*
into
you
it.
strictness;
for your
therebyamusements
avoid
which 1 Cor.
x.
13.
you
a Curiosity Temptationto
74 would
like to
ignorantof to
partakeof; though
when disadvantage
you
be
behind
appear
called
they
or
insultingwords
whatever superstitious;
be
service there share
not
shame
:
firm,quit you
yes, there
have
speak of them;
to
which
secret
a
surpasses
"
theirs.
that fear Him." have
by
like
were
which
love.
not
of possession
They
enjoyment of and
comes
God's
given
in small
the world, and
yet
well contented
it is not
a
given.
are
like the
gain
giftgiventhem their faith
they have
in
are
with
when
a
such
at
certain
those who
those
to
heart.
a
have
the
they
will.
the will of the Giver.
given
divided
But
say
they cannot
measure
It is not
with
might we
that time
or
accordingto
goes
service.
follow Him
are
it at this
them
is with
to proportion
it all at once;
far
well
secret
a
you
which
describe it to others ;
cannot
but
in
Saviour
and
their Lord
It is
They have
a
and follow Christ
that these
hell,as
sinners have.
and
It
of the Lord
obey God
who
Those
manner
not, and
gains,so great, that, as
secret
heaven
secret
you
that it is
such
in like
and
have
they
The
which inquiry,
secrets,and
are
in the devil's
that
worthy our
secrets
are
even
think
strong. They
you
appliedto
be
you, fear not, falter not, fail not; stand like men;
though
narrow-minded, or
child,or
a
appear
may
talkingtogether; though
are
the rest of the world;
coward,
a
thereby be
may
you
others know, and
which
much
Sin.
who
all to To sense
those
those who
begin who love
and religious,
state,to religious
give themselves
them up
to
Sin.
a Curiosity Temptationto
their Lord
soul and
body, those
Thine, new-make not
so
say
Lord's a
know
all that
that,they know not, cannot,
the
till
God,
see
amend.
see
Him
at the
of
Him,
for the
last
on
as
sin
is,but
us
promises. He to
of
will
can
Maker
our
ihings,which Rev.
thou
ii. 17.
no
till
it
what
give. They it is ;
as
But
never
show
let
us
us
no
the
show
do know
the
not
He
that
has
and no
great
good
Me, and and
I
mighty
not "." 2
his
graciouswords
Call unto
thee
if they
only what
Tempter
good. "
the
and in the Son.
listen to the
Redeemer,
knowest
by
will know
will know
they never
be seduced
impart
and, alas !
know
to
sight
true
will then
One
has to
thee, and
answer
1
and
Holy
is hid in the Father
Rather
give us.
will know
going,they will
then
not
they above
giftof God,
They
hell is.
great secret which Let
that
sinning,such
what
that
No, they do
them.
He
they are
go
in the
and
over
sin too.
never
the
knoweth,
think
that will be
day,even
sightof
blessedness which satisfaction of
They
gain
man
the secret
am
they obey; nay, though they are
comfort,no joy to
no
no
Sinners
of pleasures
who
stone, and
give,and
will know
never
theyrepent and is to
which
has to religion
"I
but transport,
a
they
are
that receiveth it1/*
savinghe
selves them-
wilt,"who
Thou
in
merely,or
written
name
what
the ''white
gift,even
new
surrender
honestlysay,
me
habitually; these
secret
stone
twice
or
who
do with
me,
once
calmly and
who
Saviour, those
and
75
Jer. xxxiii. 3
SERMON
no 9"t'racleg
"And
the Lord
said
how
long will
and
showed
have
TOOTHING,
second
on
nay,
should
of nature
did men
we
it
their
views
every
it.
It
spite The
them.
to
and
in
again
before
wrought
signs were
for their deliverance
great Benefactor have
consider
them.
they
on
after age,
vouchsafed
prophets,and
at
us
that the Israelites
persons,
marvellous
not
at
At
last He
;
all
tages, these advan-
Age
after age
by Angels, by inspiredmessengers sinned.
I
chosen
God's
God
as
now-a-days who
visited them after age
most
signs which
reading,and
third
suspended again
commonly
the
1 1.
history of
view
were
peopleprovoke Me?
all
to surprising
they did, age
obey
not
this
xiv.
more
the
to
most
of God's
better than as
as
were
the
eyes;
yet they
is
and
which
miracles
at the word
age
acted
have
of the
God
learn
will
long
Numbers
"
strange,indeed,to
seems
their
"
suppose,
reading,till we
laws
?
them
How
theybelieve Me, for
ere
than reading-,
first
people;
it be
I
tor ^Unbelief.
Kemeop
Moses,
unto
among
VL
sent
His
;
well-
Miracles beloved still more
before
and
Son;
He
miracles
wrought
What
was
the Pharisees
Priests and we?
for this Man
from
that
put Him
the
day
effect upon
tells us,
St. John
coming ?
a
doeth
forth
before
"
Then
miracles
took
counsel
Then
be
the
of
feel
persons
Israelites
were
great
repugnance,
much
worse
accordinglyhas
been
that theywere said,
maintained.
stiff-necked and
the rest of the world.
sake,I
at all.
It is not been
have
destitute of nay,
a
the
more
other
nations,which
It
has
a
matter
of course, 1
John
often
hard-hearted
been
beyond ment's argu-
strange circumstance
less :
or
from
not
moved
surelythey other
men,
other
men,
nature, if other
have been
xi. 47. 53.
the
so, this would
opinionsof
hardlypartakersof human
would, as
some
fancy that
altogetherdistinct feelingsand
the
is to
theywere
for the
of question
And
supposing,for
even
should grant that
make
which
consideration; for this people was
under
must
Now,
account sufficiently
not
than
habits.
not
it.
proves
escapingthis conclusion,to
a
of miracles,
do certainly
better; the historyof Israel
only mode
to
reason,
and views,principles, religious
miracles it is to believe,
as
do
togetherfor
of fact, then, whatever
regardsour
as
Chief
gathered the
council,and said,What
many
they
any
of His
them
nothing is gainedby miracles,nothing comes
men
them
l."
to death
matter
Hard
77
abundant, wonderful, and beneficent than Him.
In
Remedy for Unbelief.
no
moved
by
men
those
Miracles
78 miracles
which
Remedy for Unbelief.
no
had
influence whatever
no
there
are,
have
been
moved, and
I do not
the Israelitesalso ; but I
with
us,
the whole
under
the
the children of Israel
is
no
to discipline not
miracles
in which us,
so
and of better
which
God
ought
to
God's
like other
but indeed,
no
exhibit
in all
which insensibility, show
as
their conduct in entirely
subjectedthem. have
influenced
lookinginto
find in
nature
they exhibited
men
dealingsin Providence
thought,we
general;
on
subjectto observe,that
the difference is
that far is clear,
which the
are
difference between
pointoffact;
among
common
should
we
opportunityto
the
had
not
of the
this
of their conduct,save
There
a
quence, conse-
circumstances.
same
this view
It confirms
have
just what
be
in
in
men
which surelythat insensibility
the whole, must
in
speakingof
am
would
be found
to
were
I say, that if the Israelites had
and
on
such
deny;
who
obeyed
have
would
them.
the world
in
indeed,men
That
upon
a
nature
worse. respect
in peopledisplayed
selfishness, murmuring,
men
they
had.
and
ours
Whether in
do not
their modes
Those
other
the external
them
justlike
points
our
a
or
way
influence of
living
own,
not
evil tempers
their greediness, the de?ert,
caprice,
fickleness, waywardness,
unbelief, obstinacy, suspiciousness, jealousy, ingratitude, multitude uneducated allthese are seen in the now-a-days,
accordingto The are
its
prideof
them. of displaying opportunity and the presumptionof Dathan
stillinstanced
in
our
higherranks
and
among
Korah edu-
Miracles cated
is
Saul, Ahithophel,Joab, and
persons.
people;the
chosen
of the
conduct
or
them.
is in God's
dealingswith
it is their
which religion
as
their
their being different, religion
and
there
two
are
influenced
influenced
by
miracle
in any
case, in the
success
or
than
other
much
more
I
For
of any
that
be
than
worse
them.
effect a
that
a
have
on
either
by
were
have been
think),or (what
people,as
to
a
so
ference dif-
great the
secure
truth. religious
much
It
hard-hearted
more
miraculous
is not religion
religions.
others,stillthat will
their conduct
not
account
whatever impression
no
obstinate
they may
in natural character, yet if it
has
a
necessary
be considered
must
good effect,at
made
been
miracle
mind, it
human
?
and
is not
sensual and
However
supposedto
be true
same
repeat,though it be grantedthat the Israelites
for the fact that miracles upon
is the
miracle
no
influential than other
much
were
and
for the failure of
but people,
it is
reason)that,after all,the
that the Israelites were
not
was
account
case
to
;
to pass,
comes
other men,
apt
men
men;
others would
are
persons
I conceive to be the true between
other it
solely
other
as
conduct
than
worse
miracles when
(as many
act
answering it ;
of
ways
sayingthat they were not
difference
questionis,how
the
miraculous; and
They
is not
Absalom,
in the character
the rest of mankind
nothing unlike
79
I say there
the world.
all over parallels
had their
have
Remedy for Unbelief.
no
for
good
least it must
or
effect upon
to have
bad have
;
had
if it had
had
a
the some
not
bad ;
80
Miracles
whereas
their miracles left them
outward
appearance
such
warningsas
lawless and
to
men
as
are
while
they were
in their conduct
us,
they were lifeand
the
their Lord than other
worse
behaviour. personal
It is
The appears
and
nor, Goverin social
men
rule that if
a
more
reverse.
hardened, as it
so
towards
much
not
neglect
them, neither much
they, nor
in
same
now-a-days,who
sent
than
the
very much
are
now
corrupt
pointis,that
Remedy for Unbelief.
no
men
are
extravagantly irreligious, profane,blasphemous,infidel, equallyexcessive
they are
whereas
;
around
with
them,
direct rejected others had
guiltyas and the
the Jews
and
as
they became
be in
in the
;
case
miracles is not
believe and not
from much
not
obey,nor
nations
evidence, and say, to
the
follow,that,
shuttingtheir guiltythan
more
that it is almost case
as
great a do not
in which
the absence
others
of those who
of those who
the way
eyes to
of them
do ; that the men an
come excuse
to
for
and obeying. believing let
Now
me
say
of this,at something in explanation
first sight,startling truth, that miracles not
make
they
are,
would than
spects re-
disobeyingAlmighty God,
service in the
miracles,as
sightof
then, I
in
disobeyingHim
His sin to reject see
clear miraculous
the Jews
in other
that they had peculiarity,
one
were
light,they were
monstrous
like the Eastern
were
It seems,
not.
blind
may
this
and
It has
men
in
generalmore
though they were
sometimes
been
said
on
the whole
obedient
or
holy
generally displayed.
by unbelievers, If the "
Miracles
Remedy for Unbelief. #i
no
written
Gospel were
Unbelievers have said for not dare
uttered the of
moments
or temptation,
in
do
think
we
so
you
and
of God
power
ought to do ?
when
No.
Do
? the
on
You
the
Now
let
made
with
the
should do.
world
and
what
truth would
you
do not
learn from
would
But, you will but
would
[vin]
a
not
without
say, the
a
Him
not
do
what
you
?
or
rain,
that the
is His work, and that richness at His bidding do you
doubt,
duty to obey
made
find you
yet,
cannot
know
you want
you
Him
And
you.
what
what
you
to make
knowledge enough already. miracle convey
the works
it teach you
believe already
not
being
all this,you
have
Now
What
who
Knowledge is You
you
at all the
it at all. Nor
to yourselves
obedient.
consider,
at all that the
beautyand
knowledge of
prevailupon
upbraidings us
doubt
from
it comes,
do not doubt
the
now
miracle make
you
you doubt
as
into
a
other hand, that it is your
who
you
Do
come sunshine,
bursts
I
hearts,either in
doubt
you
No.
?
fresh lifeof each year, all nature
; and
before
under
sightof
Do
?
are
and for instance,
to them
?
I ask, why should the better than
excusingthemselves
our
of conscience for sin committed.
why
believe it."
brethren,have
my
sentiment
same
of
way
it actually comes
of us,
some
I would
Sun,
by
so
it,as believing
say
the
on
of God
God concerning
startling pass
around which
you ?
you do
it ?
havingseen
miracle would
which
to you
startle you
away
; true
? could you G
:
be
Miracles
82
startled for
consists in
which Are
And
?
ever
life?
You
a
minds
calamities
of
sort
befall you
Startlingis not
accidents
the
which
bring
sober
you.
knowledge
than
more
of
judgment ;
time
for the
conversion,any
and
God
that
disturbance?
thingssuddenly,which
thoughtsof
the
is religion
a
frightand
of
state
hear
see, you
before your
what
startled by continually
not
you
Remedy for Unbelief.
no
is practice. But
in amendment of a
a
new
would
though
would
be the
of the
convert
the
This
is very true
be
and gratitude, ;
but
Other
effects ?
us.
a
number
He
has not
givenus
converted
by
is,that, like miracles.
is
a
miracle
left
us
sent
without
miracles ; and
those which the Jews,
us
come we
that it denly sud-
that in
agitation
emotions"
to
than
fear,hope, effects sometimes
produce such
besides miracles
by
us
of
means
something more
necessary
things startle of accidents
has not
all the
like,all do producesuch
the
why
sudden
:
;
would
reallythe
are passionsand affections,
they.
it would
and rightdirection,
conversion,though conversion
have
and life,
your
and startlings,
and
itself;that but
you,
issue
beginning
thorough conversion
pathinto
shocks
be the
might
passed away
turningpointin
force your this way
it
indeed
not
first step towards
be the
it
of life; that
course,
miracle
might perhapsthat startling
urge, that
you
God
to
:
startle
warnings,though if we
are
upon
us, the
should
not
not
we
moved
He and
probability
be converted
by
Miracles
Yes,you the
saw
earth
say ; but if
of spirit
:
what
do not
know
doubt the
such
What Do
of the reality
I
will grant this
habits of I will
have
you
to
grant
of life which
effecton lasting I am,
sure
effect on
you,
as
you,
a
that
it would.
a
the
produce
now,
they lead you
to any
then effect,
as strangevisitation,
happen to
course
effect on lasting
If
happensto 1 mean,
you.
bring
not
regularreligiousness ; theymay that
or
of it ; particular indulgence
to God.
startle you
have, do really
you
ing last-
produceno
it would
afraid of this
you
produce
you
I say, I fear that what
little more
but
this I fear is the case, then
and
but
sin,or of
they do
break with the world, and
they did
in earnest,though in
ever
will grant that miracles would If God's
you
producesome
now
though of
tend at all to make you
Do
miracle too would
habitual and
you or
a
warningswhich
to any
make this
that
it is,produces no
that the you
you,
at the time.
more
happen to
that such
you
think
only
Would
Do supposition.
one
you ?
at all;
real.
were
reason
would producea greatereffect; supposed,
if the events
too
on
If they do
? religion
if it
as
effect? you
which
lastingeffect upon
any
act
on
that you
sober
world ? not
unseen
knew
you
in your
now
you
83
dead,if you
it tell you
would
to get yourself
accidents startling
no
departedfriend
?
now
from the
came
sightproducethis
a
Now
one
some
then ?
cannot
you
Remedy for Unbelief.
no
so
make
ordinarywarnings 0
make
2
moved
you
take up
poor
a
you
more
you,
way,
not vert con-
gion reli-
then
I
in earnest. His
extra-
Miracles
84
ordinarywould a
Remedy for Unbelief.
no
move
serious mind
would
be made
miracle,but this givesno which
who
persons,
which
miraculous Of
moved men
as
might the
justas by
not
as
it
"
at all better
not
happen in
so
same
moved
find them, miracles would is concerned, very
be
Saviour's words who
have
and the
do
recollect times
forgetthis ; we
eager
never
from
it will be
a
amendment?
know
what
they hear dead."
said, "We
brought quiteinto
joy?
Yet
a
have
more anticipate
from
never
we
they Moses
not
they be Do
we
suaded pernever
shall
never
lives" ? the most
felt as if we
world, in gratitudeand
new
the result what
thus
tudes of all those multi-
warning all through our
were
have
And
with imploredGod's forgiveness
promisesof
was
the
have
we
If
are.
impressed at
neither will
"
says,
rose
when
"
"
far
as
they
as
away.
true
:
taking
sure,
am
much
wear
come
it not
Prophets,"He though one
have
would
ing, warn-
one
leave them,
the Bible to read, and
ought to do, but
by
startled and
much
very
lar particu-
warning to-day,
a
but I
we
;
but the impressionwould first, our
by
a
warning to-morrow
those
by
that
or
is moved
person
warnings
serious
this
by
would
minds
given.
not
are
the
by
be made
would
another ; not
their conduct
They
by seeinga
ground for saying,that
warnings which
course
case,
made
are
given them,
are
serious
more
serious,careless, worldly,self-indulgent
not
are
quitetrue,that
It is
more.
you
we
had
expected?We
miracles,than
from warnings,which anticipated
came
before to
now
not can-
we
nought.
Miracles And God
with
is the real
what
now,
all
absence
it assuredly
most
is not ?
exhorts
What had
in the wilderness .
"
of you
any
heart
(asthere
of unbelief in
Moses
had been
the very
from departing1
Oh
"
that there
they would
any
thing better
The
Jews
the
play/''so
nations,"they to be let
way
natural
;
said to
they
disliked
to
make
impulsesaud leaningsof
treat themselves
rule, and ; and
so
to the as
state
do
their
we.
before
us.
ing. and feast-
mirth
glitterand
liked us
a
do
so
;
drink, and
to
king
war
own
like
They
we.
they liked
and
their
againstthe minds
;
they
infirm,to watch,
refrain,and
They
like
of their souls,to have to
sick spiritually
chasten, and
ease
We
Him.
and
Samuel;
mandments Com-
God, because
Give
"
God."
heart in
a
the Jews
They
we.
alone; they liked
disliked to attend
and
do
evil
an
keep My
serve
eat
and the world's fashions.
wished own
to
to
not
thingat
same
such
they liked
down
peoplesat
"
Living
serve
as religion,
liked this world ;
"The up
than
the
cannot
Harden
Jews)
and
the will and the heart to
want
show,
We
forms in-
.
were
fear Me,
the
day of temptation
say the
to
as
lest there be in
.
the
among
made
St. Paul "
the
.
was
always\"
rose
miracles ?
take heed
.
commissioned
time ;
that
them,
.
reason,
it that
in consequence.
us
His
ourselves to
was
in hearts,as in the provocation,
your
we
devote
85
do not seek
we
of miracles be not the
Israelites disobedient, who us, and
why
reason
hearts,and
our
if the service,
Remedy for Unbelief.
no
disliked to
selves change themthink of God,
Miracles
86
it
they called
;
ordinances,and
attend His
and to observe and Him
Remedy for Unbelief.
no
weariness
a
to
rence reve-
frequentHis
to
that
false
worship more
congenialto satisfactory, pleasant,
their
than feelings,
; and
courts
the service of the we
:
that
and
and
disobey God
we
they had miracles,and one
in
and
favoured
more
miracles; we outward
the
inward.
in
the
If then love God
heart for those we
more
They
we
than
not
of evidence,
secret,
the soul.
often
the Jews
more
secret.
nature;
parted. Ours They that
they just do
so
not
are
are
external
upon
"good thingswhich are
miracles
sin, as, alas !
we
outward
they
sist con-
very
fluence. resist their in-
do, if
we
did, if pass
excusable
are
They really
miracles did not.
heart, though
really
are
they had
not
love.
do not
we
respectwe
sea
exercised upon
the Jewish
thing which the
wrought
sacraments, and
the
heartlessness
"
efficacious because
and
still,and
are
are
there is
both they unbelief;
influence.
and
were
stood
sun
and invisible,
not
us
miracles, but
Ours
wonderful
miracles
touch
and
they were;
have
of power
more
Their
than
too
but but
and
all ; in another
this is not
But far
they did,though
because disobeyand disbelieve,
we
"
as
evil heart of
matters, an religious
not
they did,
as
not; because
both to them
of it common
cause
act
have
we
do
so
had them, they actually
We
difference.
no
dead ; and
quick and
miracles ; for
not
it made
or
of
Judge
therefore have
we
this
they found
have
we
men's
than
we
do no
standing/' under-
they,but
Miracles less
For the
so.
to them
Remedy for Unbelief.
no
works supernatural
influence the
but
the
will;they did
works supernatural
in the heart,and
but
which
showed
He
did
warnings;
convey
impart grace;
disobeyingHis
not
are
we
God
not inwardly, and wrought outwardly,
were
not
are
which
87
does towards
and
if we
us
disobey,
only,but resisting
command
His presence. is
This
state; and
our
Israelites for
been
the aid of
instead conscience,
heavenlygrace, and
Childhood
"
that
we
and
desire that
cannot
love the
for
having
of grace, done
been
for us;
of
blame
hardened
God
we
have
God's to
His
not
words
seen
; and
God
former
people.
"
O
find
commandeth,
it is due,
where
ourselves
Alas!
fulfilledin us, which
we
now
promise/''and then,
complain we
miracles.
future
some
He
on
againstthe
complain that enough
we
of
year after
on
gone
have
not
light,enough help,enough inducements; we
to listening
past; youth,perhaps
come
doth
have
availingourselves
thingwhich He
which
laying the
instead of
is
of
Instead
turningto
age
of years
the
spiritual giftswhich
the
boyhood are
perhapsold
age,
and quails,
course
a
have
we
of
year with the vain dream
middle
for
we
portionof Christians.
the voice of
day.
and the
manna
spiteof
in
hardeningours the
are
rock,so
the
from
water
the
the
that,as
their hearts in the
hardened
fortyyears
in spite of wilderness,
it is
perhapsso
how
we
has
selves, our-
fluences innot
enough complain
exactlyare
deignedto speak
inhabitants
of Jerusalem,
Miracles
88 and
of Judah,
men
Remedy for Unbelief.
no
judge,I
I have
1
forth wild grapes Let
be life,
be from
must
have
it is because
tried to love Him, borne we
have
day,we have
been
we
too
for
from
morning;
some
great event, or
other
we
some
and "
some
go
on
begin at
have
We
not
day by day,
we
of the
not, we
have
having the miraculous
trouble to
1
is to
change
warning, or
and for all,
from
we
Isa. v. 3, 4.
;
to
waited
desired and
season special
which expecting,
within ;
from
changed once
be
to
beginning ;
get themselves
great excitement some
the
moving
cannot
who
thing impossible,to by
love Him,
loved Him
we
the effort of
have been like persons
a
to
mind
our
love
carnal,to attempt indolent,sluggish,
have shrunk
all at once,
our
that
and in little things,
rise in the
wished
in the little matters
us
lamented
not
in
stances circum-
do not
we
love Him.
the wish
had it before
have
love Him we
not
If
moves
grace
External
us.
not
prayedto
idea and
the
have
we
God's
will.
over
of
course
our
of life is to be
course
our
own
our
and, instead of
change
within.
real power
no
My
brought it
grapes,
excuses;
to
events
within,so does
from
God,
bring forth
of this,that if
changed,it
to
more
?M
outward
sure
and
Me
in it ? wherefore,when
done
put aside vain
then
us
looking for
us
not
that it should
I looked
been done
could have
My vineyard. What vineyardthat
you, betwixt
pray
without, or
somethingor
change us
ourselves.
without
We
complain that
covet we
are
Miracles
happiercircumstances,that
in
not
cares,
for
or
few
so
time
a
of
matter
religionwill
when
This
course.
trouble
without went
and
for effort,
now
as
even,
off this deceit ; but, instead of we
Let
ourselves,and
rouse
us
before it is too late ; let
Sight will
not
move
else
us;
in the very
covetousness
Balaam, whose
"eyes
did Satan
Archangel?
Nor
will
is
one
who
receiveth dureth"
it;" yet "hath
only
with prevail
us
;
for
"
or
a
us
word, and no
while."
the rich
man
root
would
a
bright
a
why
was
ness foolishfor there
us;
with
joy
himself,"
in
Nor
with
was
anon
did
why
Greeks
convert feelings
the
in persist
; else
the
beginning,"to
"heareth
to heaven.
of Christ?
he
men,
firsttruth
did Judas
subdue
reason
will excited
Nor
"?
the
a
onlyway
when fall,
put
season.
opened/''remain
were
why
Gospel,in
why
presence
closed heart ?
the
not
reasonable
as
is the
life
have
convenient act
came
be religious;
understand,
us
it
must
as
that love of heaven religion,
in
"
a
think of
hearts to God,
givingour
waiting,with Felix,for
are
a
boys;
as
as religious
we
men,
grown
for
thing,that to be
men
as
us
enough yet to
natural
a
many
so
to
easy
fancied that all old persons
we
on;
or
time
was
was
come
89
look forward
we
used to look out
we
there
that it
and religion,
have
we
privileges religious ; or
used to think
we
Remedy for Unbelief.
no
and
will self-interest have
been
more
and prudent,whose "ground brought forth plentifully," would have recollected that "that nighthis soul" might be
"
of required
him."
Let
us
understand
that
nothing
Miracles
90
but
obey them
the
Him
love
of
and
;
that
His
that
promises,
God
let
love
understanding, Him,
no
we,
can
us
Him, to
pour
loving which
Remedy
pray
such
into
Him
exceed
Unbelief.
for
make
who
Him,
all
all
that
"
as
such
hearts
above
in
has
things
good our
believe
us
things, we
can
Him
or
for
prepared pass
love
may
desire."
man's
towards
obtain
SERMON
VII
a pattern 3Io0faf),
"
Because
thine heart
Lord,
when
the inhabitants curse,
heard
and
heardesl what
thee,saith
the Lord. thou
Kings
17'ING "^
one
of the
and
the
most
eminent
the
last
sovereign of
not
an
which the
as
throne,
an
light not
u
ill
gatherthee
a
unto
in peace; and this place."
bring upon
these words
pious of
most
David's
house
honour
to
in
waxing
Jewish
the
its fulness
kings,
all.
On
him,
(forhis
sons
had
the zeal and
after
David,
addressed,
are
of Jesse from
man
a
as
son
the
of them
reformer
raised the
posterityremained its
L will
independentrule),descended
fold to
Thus,
L therefore,
and
; I also have
20.
was
obedience
desolation
a
gathered into thy grave
to whom
JOSIAH,
become
wept beforeMe
all the evil which
see
xxii. 19,
Behold
shall be
beforethe thyself against
hast humbled
spakeagainst this place,and
thy clothes,and
rent
thine eyes shall not 2
thou I
that they should thereof,
hast
thy fathers,and
"
tender,and
was
thou
for tlje3J"ttorant*
God's
prompt
the
sheep-
own
heart.
blessingupon even
"its
"dim,"
nor
and
fortunes
his
the
end;
natural
force
to
abating." Both
the
character
the
of
Josiah
are
jfosiah,a Pattern for the Ignorant.
92
described his
"
in the
heart
tender/'and that he feared God
was
viz. fortunes,
text; his character, in its saying that
untimelydeath, designedas
an
for his obedience which
him,
to
when
after in the
is
the text
was
appliedfor encouragement
he
This
Temple. of his
discoveryis will
reign,and
book
answer
make
to
and
dance gui-
of Moses'
the most
Law
remarkable to introduce
serve fitly
I wish
togetherwhat
connect
part of the
a
his
reward
a
instructed
accidentally findingthe
occurrence
and
and
:
ProphetessHuldah
the
; and
to set before you
now
concerningJosiah. The
of discovery
Moses' in the
important
occurrence
that
had Holy Scripture
and
to
law
is meant,
all
stand
book
one
of God's their
this law to
on "
soul,and
that
they might ye
a
very
long while neglected, the book
By
the
and
as
His
placewas
were
These Jew
a
of the
five books
Bible.
Testament, God
the
of
made most
containing and people,
in the scheme
their duties,and
his words
them as
us
what
had been directed to enforce the
lay up be
is
the Israelites in various ways.
to bind
their
Temple
to
were
their
what
what providence,
exhorts them
"And
and
between
Moses privileges.
study of
lost.
Old
of the
them
a
first in the
covenant original
to explaining
for
scarcelysay,
volume,
or
important part the
been
need
I
in the
because it shows history,
practical purposes
Moses, which up
Law
for
a
in their heart and
signupon
frontlets between
shall teach them
your
He in
their hand, their
eyes."
children,"he proceeds,
yosiah, a "
speakingof
when and
Besides
that
in
whole And
had
And
the
of his life
that he may
how However, considering
gave
them, it is
preceptswere without
law
his
kingdom, he,
that
wholesome
these
could not
a
God
worship which
and
which neglected,
much
when
more
of idols,did they neglect, condemned
their
the left; to the
to
be
performed
testifying againsttheir multipliedtransgressions. And
them
the
the nation fellinto
soon
wonderful
not
lifted up
aside from
not
or
not
of Israel *."
and his children, in the midst
the
the ark.
shall read therein all
turn
righthand
the whole
out
his heart be
that he
they
case
kept in
was
prolonghis days in
generaldisregardof
in
to write
which
.
to the
commandment,
ordered
tabernacles3.
feast of
was
thy
upon
be read to the
should
him, and he .
shalt write them
provided,that
that .
93
liest down,
thou
house, and
the
original copy
above his brethren,and
end
thou
at
was
it shall be with
days
And
the law
kings,each king the
when
it was generalprovision,
years
still,it
Ignorant.
way,
thine
people assembled
of it from "
this
seven
further
ever
the
by
the
sittest in thine house, and
thou
door-postsof
gatesl." once
when
for
risest up.
thou
the
upon
them
walkest
thou when
Pattern
them.
againstthe
And
they took
course,
when
to read the law
they had
set
will of God, it is not
kings,in turn,
should
Deut, xi. 18"20.
neglectthe 2
"
Deut.
themselves
to
xvii. 19, 20.
Deut.
a
which
king
strange
direction xxxi. 9"13.
over
that
given
Josiah, a Pattern for the Ignorant.
94 them
to
law
the
out
copy
for themselves; such
kings
fellinto idolatry. as especially All
this
Josiah
succeeded
the
to
surprisingthat
way
it was
by
That
years.
He
it
who
committed
sealed the sentence idol in
an
the
through wizards
had
"
word,
"
had
which
did
done
attempteda
it easier to seduce succeeded
who
during his had
father After
a
Josiah
was
2
to
short
reign.
done,
he
his
son
Kinss xxi.
11.
have "2
which
had son
set
pass
and spirits
another;" in
to
a
all that the Amorites his
On
he
return
taken
was
;
reclaim
Instead
from
captive,
but, alas ! he found
his
people2. Amon,
the first ways of
of his father
repenting,as
"trespassedmore
of this wicked
his
much, till he
very
his
more3/''
and
while, his subjectsconspiredand the
by
He
familiar
end
reformation
him, followed
Here, then, we "
than
seventy
succeeded
made
him1."
captivityin Babylon, whither Manasseh
sixty or
blood
wickedlyabove before
were
before him
sins inexpiable
had
one
after
all the line of David.
dealt with
from
Judah
no
till
law
years
destruction.
innocent
filled Jerusalem
had
the
some
been
those
Temple;
shed
dead
had
of Judah's
fire;had
the
;
been
profaneof
most
it is in
nothing of Temple
which
in
age
that
so
good king of
religious king
Manasseh, the
up
knew
had
who
son
was
throne,
in the
last
The
Hezekiah,
he
found
chance
his accession. was
the
to appliesparticularly
slew
him.
king.
sufficient explanation of Josiah' s Chron.
xxxiii. 15"25-
8
Ibid. 23.
Josiah, a Pattern for the Ignorant. the
ignoranceof
apostasy of
an
times
In such he
came
us
that
who
men
to the
half
Josiah
was
religion depends on
circumstances,Manasseh Josiah
eight years
slain.
We
hear
nothing of
the
who
revealed
by the
temptationto
every
might so
had
have
bad
as
made
when
he
go
* Luke
42.
wrong
the
"In
; and
not the aid of
he
;
rounded sur-
sophistries
said that he
shows *
was
had he done
he knew
event
they
are
had
pleasure.He
againstlight. Yes, "
x.
of sinful
kings,for
againstlight
good
sixteen
was
Blessed
of the Law
and allowances,
the other sinned
not
sinned
him1/'
from
away
"
that
diversities of idol-worship, the
of unbelief,the seductions
was
yet young, he began to seek
was
least not
volume, at
Amon.
self professhim-
to
seek,for theyshall find. Josiah had
so
pious
his father
God, but he chose
his father *."
of David
after the God
of the
son
himself,and
e. reign (i.
while he
"
ward out-
on
boyhood; but scarcely
"
of his
age),
(underGod,
of wicked
son
his
could not be taken
eighthyear
years of
for
of the true
servant
part which
a
to think
the
old when
but
a
if to show
As
self
man's
the
was
was
he of age
and, like Manasseh,
was
Josiah
was
far from
the state of his heart,not
on givesgrace),
after
"
of idols.
boyhood. a
court
century;
a
born ;
in his
brought up
was
corrupt
a
in the midst
throne
Hezekiah, and
He
in
"
than
more
Prophets,and
God's
of Moses.
wicked
very
among
law
95
no
so,
was
not
better; he would
he
we
have
it; for if he
2 Chron.
xxxiv. 3.
yosiah,a
g6 had
lightenough
did go
to
right (which he had, for
go
it follows,that right),
it would
been
have
strong and clear
Every
knowledge enough to
not
make
for
educated
in his
still guilty.
I
Here,
king. Scarcelycan in scarcely the
at
his
heathen
a
he
age
unformed.
a
than
well
as
it.
tender ;" he
of
rightand
had
believe and would with
manner
"
told
nay,
"
mind
all
was
have,
men
blunt
and he did not
text, "his
he heard
him
and
of
he
heart
wag
in the
obeyed. Though
otherwise, he could
might
and
? whence
not, that he might sin without
impunity; that
after the
Josiah
force acknowledgeda constraining
world
Jewish
land be in
guidedhim
wrong;
of the
words
the
Divine voice within him all the
a
learned un-
till they pervertor Christians,
as
sense
In
guilty
most
God, his
that, which
had
He
been
not
around him, idolatry
it that
an
is all : he is
Christian
a
seek
to
What, then, was
natural
blunt
"
in
one
he had
:
began
knowledge?
heathen "
any
it
less
him
lesson from
a
circumstances disadvantageous
more
it
take
may
us,
rant, igno-
most
poorest and
the
portant. im-
is very
educated ; that
say,
so
religious.Education
be
only makes
It
been
have
among
This
disobedience,that he has
duty.
who
those
wrong,
: religious nor, again,is
man
man's
a
gone
poorest and
the
even
one,
a
had
Joash; or disobeyed,
knowledge.
has
excuse
than
Solomon
lightas
a
if he
he
against light. Not, indeed,
still againsthis better
does
for the Ignorant.
Pattern
be sensual,or
and nothingwould idolaters,
not
offence
cruel, come
yosiah,a it.
of
for the Ignorant.
further,amid
And
offered to
Pattern
all the
his acceptancejthis
various
worships
inward
same
97
of
sense
chose his,strengthened unhesitatingly by practice,
the
true
chose
between
could
not
he "
Who
hath
is among
no
and "
and
discovered
the
his
right. In
Let him
VJ
Or
(ashe
than
more
was
fulfilledthe
in
obeyeth
darkness,and of the Lord,
name
beginningof
wisdom
a
:
all theythat do His commandments "I it),
elsewhere expresses
ancients,because
the
promise,
Or, in the Psalmist's words, is the
have good understanding
it
better of itself. Thus
trust in the
l"
his God
It
though
worse,
servant,that walketh
fear of the Lord
The
the
of Israel.
you that feareth the Lord; that
? light
stayupon
case
God
the
better
voice of His
the
worship of
the
have
led
was
the
one,
out
I
stand under-
keep Thy
*." precepts Such
he
the
was
began
to
beginningof after the
seek
his
twenty he
commenced
faith and
true-hearted
of his fathers; at
God
Avith a reformation,
generous
it language of Scripture, thus he is left himself ;
prompt obedience
Josiah's life. At sixteen
would a
devotion.
pattern
to
begin to prophesytill afterthe king
his
as reformation,
loyaltyto 1
purpose
his
Isa. 1. 10.
[Vlll]
God,
to
while 3
strength of
his hands
Ps. cxi. 10.
did
entered
call great prophet's
try the
were
*
of
all ages
not
delayedon
of
began
Jeremiah
for conscience' sake.
if the
the
From
he
seem,
resolute
on
were
Josiah's
yet unaided Ps. cxix. 100. H
for
jfosiah,a Pattern
98
exertions of
the
by
the
Ignorant. guidance
the
by
others,or
of
men. inspired
What
revealed
purposes
generally,and
much
learn
destruction
miraculous
The not
long since, and
so
of protection
the Jewish
no
or
put
the
having such
he took
as
he went.
that providence,
those who
rewarded
more
with
shall be
engaged,after in the
course
He
there. in the
prophets.
he had
But
his reformation.
a
natural conscience
suggested;
clearer
Law
he
act
up
light.
copy
to
their
To
him
of
the
that he
pious work of
not
that
Moses
thus
seekingGod
was
and
was
hath,
of the Law
God
the Temple ; repairing
Law
out,
light,shall
the Book He
commandments,
of this
set
it is the rule of God's
But
few years, he found
set about
At
guide him,
of the
of his reformations.
course
a
its
mind, religious
a
given. Accordingly,while
of His
in the way
found
the
to
idolatrygenerally. Thus
whither
be
repentance
to
Book
measures
away
knowing
especial
God's
and Temple itself,
the
twenty, then, he commenced
not first,
him
was
knowledge.
accurate
At
he
the law
apart from
even
might
army
Manasseh's
doctrine
much
service,contained
of Sennacherib's
people.
time,
popular belief.
the
proved to
still;and
recent
more
was
it
priestshe
the
from
at this
had
Josiah
only conjecture;from
can
we
of God's
of His
and
his nation
dealingswith
knowledge
the
him
met
and
it
was
high priest
in the
Temple,
Josiah, a Pattern for the Ignorant. which
probablythe original copy Josiah's conduct
Many so
this
on
zealous
as
years, would
he
have
who
men,
young
pridedthemselves
had
himself
alreadyshown
had
his character.
marks discovery
certainly many
men,
the ark.
placedin
was
99
for six
they had
what
on
been
done, and though theybegan humbly,by this time would and hard-hearted. self-confident, self-willed,
have become He
and punishing alreadybeen engaged in repressing
had
pride: spiritual
with to do
and
tendencyto
a
he had
a
in the words
after years
himself
well the immeasurable ;
of
he felt his
did,and
to
so-called
which
God."
his
He
felt full
himself
duty
"despising others." ;
and he
better than not
was
in
of
in action.
Saints have
and zeal,resoluteness,
some
the
this union
of
decision
opposite
Joseph,Moses, Samuel, David, Nehemiah, but in which
that
peculiar have
we
he
of heart, gentleness of singleness
temper, in the midst All God's
Here
and his ;
displayeditself
has
science. con-
tender,"and
was
entirely.His
more
from
pure
blindness and weakness
own
pattern of reformers
:
Far
reformations,fancying itself God's
choice, and
Paul
cruel.
distance between
it practise
enthusiasm
heart
before
still earnestly sought to know
graces;
of destruction
activity againstidolatry,
of the text, "his
still "humbled
stern
infect him
of mind, a praiseis singleness peculiar Even
Maker
work
him
this,too, might have made
"
it : his
he
had
enemies^-this
God's
of them H
all is the 2
St.
wonder-working
yosza/z, a
ioo
of grace
power "
shown
we
may
Ignorant.
than attractively '
forth sweetness
in Josiah ?
;"
of the sweet
truly,Out
more
say
the
for
more
of the strong came
Out
as
Pattern
perhaps,
or
forth
came
strength. Observe, then, his conduct "
him
When
:
the
king had
had
he
far
he felt how he
guidance in
of the Law
him
of those which
by
Moses
sets
he had
*."
"
Book
and
A
and blessing
the commandments if ye will not
death
1
Judges
3
Deut.
xiv. 14.
xxx.
a
15. 19.
the fearful ;
for in that
of
And
passages
been
some
Deuteronomy, in people,to
set before thee this
and evil
I
day againstyou,
that I
death, blessingand
curse
of the Lord
obey *."
precise solemn
evil before the
life and
than
such
to have
See, I have
good, and
before you
set
them
over
and
such
The transgression.
in the
"
been;
the threats of vengeance
earth to record this
and
do, and
more
done.
peoplewere
high priestseem good
had
learned,moreover,
of
portion.
life and
heaven
the
to
contained
case
contained
choose their
have
whole
hanging
was
were
fulfilled in
read to
day
reformation
Scripturewhat
punishmentwhich be
of what
guiltyhis
more
to do it ; and he
command
to
done, than
not
of the book
thought far
as supposed,receiving, they had,
had
Book
He
read to
was
heard the words
incompletehis
felt how
He
the Law
his clothes 2"
of the law, Tie rent of what
when
;
call
ing curs-
if ye obey blessing
a
God
your
there
was
:
more
2
2
*
Deut.
.
.
.
a
than
Kings xxii. 11. xi. 26"28.
curse
the
Pattern
Josiah,a words
mere
Samaria, the
of them.
in the Book
threatened
led away
Law
beforehand
them
alreadytaken placein
only restored In
or
God
your
.
only do
you
the
us
this
man,
or
turneth
then serve
and
the
thou
a
his
own
judgment
for Manasseh, his
;
into
Babylon,and
come
of the
all of
here
before
you
day :
.
.
this
gods a
to
from
the
twelve
.
us
.
this oath ; but this
is not
that
should
be
the
Lord
event, even
had
fallen
our
that beareth
pass, when
here
among heart
(alas!
God"
and all ten tribes,
away)
"to
of these nations; lest there
root
before
day
family,or tribe,whose
or
day
nant cove-
neither with .
and
lest there
.
Lord
the into
enter
oath;
with
:
chapter twenty-ninth
shouldest His
you
disobedience
of
curse
this covenant
standeth
whole
you it
that
happened in
the
among
day
woman,
away
it had
Nay,
God, and also with him
our
you
the
this
I make
Lord
with
.
that
him
with
sin.
even
and he
punishment;
Judah
the words
Him, and into
with
as
.
be
to
was
stand
Ye
:
been
he
his repentance.
again,consider "
it; but
that it had
carried away
been
upon
what
see
caused
twenty-eighthchapter of Deuteronomy,
the
will
captive. Doubtless
the
as
people,should they persistin had grandfather,
fulfilment
a
punishment awaited
same
101
the kingtribes, revolting dom
ten
of the
discovered that the
had
been
that their sins had
alreadyknew
found
Ignorant.
there had
;
been
Israel,had
of
he
him terrify
to
the
for
gall and
go
should
and be
wormwood;
he heareth the words
of this
yosiah,a
"02
have
heart,to
add
him,
spare
hut
then
jealousyshall that
curses
.
.
.
.
.
that
.
when
.
.
.
hath
Because
Lord
done
God
have
they
of their
thus
gods,
.
land in anger, and
words,
such
or
.
his
to relating
the Law
; and
Israel
Judah, he
inquireof God anger. and
"
for them
the
rooted them
already,and
his clothes. for him
what
land." the
sins of his
Then he
wrath
that
he bade
words
of the book
of the
Lord 1
Vide
that
that is Deut.
These
people or had
people
own
the
priests
:
poured out
xvii.
His
for me,
in Judah,
is found
of
taken over-
ought to do to avert
left in Israel and
are
of their
out
which captivity
the
of the
read in the Book
l}Josiah the
shall
and served
theywent
.
Go," he said," inquireof the Lord
the "s
duties
thinkingof
rent
it
grass
men
covenant
these, either about
own
any
Then
into another
cast them as
that land,
this land ? what
the
for
fathers,
and the Lord
.
.
a
laid upon
hath
unto
forsaken .
other
from
come
plaguesof
him,
fore all nations shall say, Where-
even
.
all the
shall lie upon
beareth,nor
nor
His
and
and
man,
Lord
the
sown,
Lord
the
Lord
the heat of this great anger ?
meaneth say,
which
it is not
groweth therein,
the
they see
will not
the Lord
the strangersthat shall
.
sicknesses
the
againstthat
written in this book
far land .
:
of the
anger
mine
imaginationof
to thirst
the
smoke
are
that
so
...
in the
drunkenness
Ignorant
I shall in his heart,saying,
I walk
though
peace,
the
for
that he bless himself
curse,
and
Pattern
cerning con-
for great upon
us,
Pattern
Josiah,a because
fathers have
our
for
that observable,
have known
the
the former
prophetsJeremiah
pleasure.And
his
of
Moses, and
with
of that Law. in every
his
were piousdesigns,
city
though
in Jerusalem.
even
To
applied. Shallum his wife Huldah of
prophecy.
words
of which
Lord
God
of
Thus
this
place,and
because unto
her
other
which
forsaken .
.
againstthis place,and the
king
king
sent
him,
as Israel, touchingthe
words
1
you
Thus which
2 Chron. rxxiv. 21.
spirit
saith the
Thus
sent
you
to
bringevil upon
of Judah
be
"
"
in the
all the
thereof,even
wrath
shall not
say to
will
and
Me,
My
.
of Judah, which
Lord, thus shall ye of
Behold,I
the
"
that
man
the
answered
part :
the inhabitants
upon
gods
a
or
God
king'swardrobe
She
the
ye
mercy,
be silent
giftedwith
they went.
Israel,Tell
they have
the Law
prophetsthe priests
the
be
to
the text forms
of the book
words
known
no
interpreters
were
might
of these
keeperof
was
was
To
in
revelations from
were
one
saith the Lord,
Me,
Jeremiah
still there
away,
scribes about
unacquaintedwith
who prophets,
Such
years.
prophetswere, through God's
and
:
be
might
But
the
to
Zephaniah,though
or
and priests
guides: they were
Lord,
seem
the
him, though they seconded sense
yet does he
even
103
l"
in this book
not
of the
word
had been called to his office some
God's
was
Ignorant.
kept the
not
to do after all that is written
It is
the
hath
read
:
burnt
incense
shall be
kindled
have
But
to
inquireof
the
quenched. to
saith the Lord
God
thou hast heard;
Josiah,a
104 because
thine heart
thyselfbefore
tender,and
was
Lord,
the
thereof,that they should hast rent
also have
heard
shalt be
shall not
upon
this
heardest
againstthe
become
plaee.
and
before Me Behold
in peace
grave
all the
see
inhabitants
evil which
:
I
I
;
thou
thine
and
will
bring
they brought the king
And
a
fore, there-
thy fathers, and
unto
I
what
desolation
a
thee, saith the Lord.
gatheredinto thy
eyes
hast humbled
thou
thy clothes,and wept
gather thee
I will
Ignorant.
thou
when
spake againstthis place,and
curse, and
the
for
Pattern
word
again/' How
himself
Josiah conducted
King
I need not describe at any it in the
of the Book
he
of the Law; with
the covenant
renew
in Judah
; and
Thus
over.
ritual is the
the
days
it with
there
:
the work
people
of reformation
praisebestowed
judges2."
all his heart
:
"
Sunday
after
a
by
unto
him
to the
Trinity.
2
from
did, he did was
Lord *
passover;
passover he
Whatever
Like
that turned
his
on
such
holden
not
followed
was
attention to the whole
his accurate
was
of the
Thirteenth
all the
words
of their fathers ; then
greater knowledge
very
king before him, 1
the
after that he held his celebrated pass-
his
stricter obedience
"Surely
assembled
to the directions Israel,keeping closely
and
of the Law
the God
sage mes-
have heard
He
he made
then
exactlyin
proceededmore
We
publiclyread
Jerusalem,and
at
length.
of this Service \
First Lesson
all Judah
after this
there
with
no
all his
Kings xxiii. 22.
yosiah, a heart, and
of particulars
the
Passingby
to the fulfilment of the
come
Huldah,
I will be
gather thee
gatheredinto thy see
place."
His
it
Egypt
came
was
king
of
opposedhim himself but
he
his hour
was
come
the
king
of the
and
of sepulchres
of Judah
outward
we
away,
none
from
the 2
heart
and
:
that considering evil to
come.
Kings xxiii. 25.
disguised to
was
king Josiah away; .
.
.
brought
the best
king
;
for
buried in
Thus
or
known, un-
one
king
of Israel;so
by displeasure
and righteousperisheth,
"The
appearances.
reason
me
was
love
of
alliance
an
release
servants,therefore
of God's
king
for death ;
out
promiseof
his fathers 2."
judge
layethit to
1
marked
died like Ahab, the worst
little may
man
strong
he died, and
event
Assyriathrough
the archers shot at
His
Jerusalem;
to
the
"
this
the
The
said to his servants, Have
wounded.
sore
am
him
be
not
And
accomplished.
and
no
might
shalt
thine eyes
perhapsby
some
fore, there-
thou
battle followed ; Josiah
a
;
"
be
I
that
for
Assyria,or
of
us
by
bring upon
also.
one
Josiah,bound
;
Behold
earlydeath;
an
might,
to him
and
I will
violent
a
"
in peace;
againstthe king
up
the land of Judah to the
was
105
his reformation,let
thy fathers,and
to
grave
reward
proved that
all his
promise made
all the evil which
shall not
with
of his obedience.
the reward
as
Ignorant.
l"
of Moses
all the Law
to according
the
soul,and
all his
with
for
Pattern
the
merciful
is righteous shall
He 2
men
2 Chron.
enter xxxv.
are
taken into 23"25.
taken away peace:
Josiak,a
io6
they shall
Pattern
rest in their
the
for
beds, each
Ignorant. his
walking in
one
V uprightness sacred narrative continues
The
Jerusalem for
Josiah; and
spake
women
made
day,and there
was
the
it referred to
David.
mourning
continued
God
line till they were
peoplethrough David's them;
last
the
king
and prematurelycut off,in forcibly
way
for the
taken
was
for him
sore
see
nor
more,
that
in the
is sweet
banquet of
the conversion of
Lord, 1
and
as
honey
wine.
him
Isa. lvii.1.
time a
of the
Zech.
for
as
but
his heart
*
Josiah,
music
at
uprightlyin
ungodly he
xii. 11.
:
for
remembrance
took away
directed
iniquity.He in the
His
himself
behaved
and people,
of the
"
in all mouths, and
He
not
for he shall return
:
him,
captivity
ye
country3." As of
written
it is elsewhere
...
goethaway
family
of the way;
out
Babylon. "Weep
his native
corrupt
order to make
"
weep
a
He
of His
to
too
dead/' says the prophet, neither bemoan
the
as
nation.
carried off to
they were
no
God's vengeance
displayof
a
as
house
of the favoured
was
of the whole
the
promised mercies
His
find
we
almost
sovereignof
last
probably
the time, that
at
this
to
of his death; and
Prophet Zechariah1
in the
singing
the
in Israel :"
ordinance
and
lamented
in their lamentations
an
fell the
So
to receive
and
singingmen
of Josiah them
was
proverb.
all the
all Judah
Jeremiah
And
yearlycommemoration
a
great
so
for Josiah.
mourned
And
"
:
the abominations unto
the
established
Jer. xxii. 10.
Josiah,a the
worship of
and
Josias,were
the Most In
God.
defective;for they forsook the
kings of
I brethren,
conclusion,my
him
did
walked
.
.
.
his
when
right in
in all the ways
not
aside to the
the
narrow
is first
of David
call it faith
and
one
the
same
they
be
may
words, but they are to
and
one,
show
but
it is that
in
of God's
St. Paul
faith" under
not
word of
word our
case
of the
sight.
in
with 1
each
dutifulness; they
"
we
learn it.
"the
justshall
that
of dispensation
it
anxious careful,
God's
heathens);
Ecclus
xlix. 1
"
4.
Hence live
reliance
impliesa
by
And
mercy. on
the
overpoweringthe temptations
it be
we
read and
Scripture(as Christians do),or law
scientiousness con-
They belong
will,however
God
we
other in
the
Whether
the conscience,
is
faith,there
obedience,in
unseen
kept
whether
in fact.
of mind
this is called faith,because mere
He
there is conscientiousness,
divided
tells us
every
turned
in substance
from distinguished
one, habit
themselves
observance
there is
Lord, and
left"."
matter
no
there is
where
:
where
"
faith ;
the
conscientiousness, they are
or
mentioned;
is this strict virtue
what
called? it is called faith. It is
observe
father,and
to the
Now
way.
his
of
is the character
This
sight of
or
the law
have you
lay.
name
the
righthand
middle
107
failed l."
Juda
would
Josiah's chief excellence
given He
for the Ignorant.
All, except David, and Ezekiaa,
High, even
in what
"
Pattern
written
on
the
s
2
His
heart
it is
in either case,
accept His word
in
(as is the
by following
Kings
xxii. 2.
the
for
Pattern
Josiah,a
108
Ignorant.
it,in spiteof the seductions of the world around us, St. Paul calls it faith; saying that we pleaseGod.
"
chapter of
Peter, in the tenth
St.
live
just shall
The
"
prophet,
after the
Acts, calls it
the
he says, that
where fearingand workingrighteousness''
"in
for
gloryl."
children,let is
even righteous,
long "Blessed
they may
have
they
wherever
think
any
you
greater,and
of the
with
is His
a
Rom.
ii. 7.
has
John,
are
the
same
Christ
loved
trust, to all
we
as
us
1 John
for
; our
eternal.
a
the
Spirit,after
seeks
:
that
iii. 7.
the
are
we
were
*
what
elected out
Saviour, to
We
before
are
we
Him,
men,
Something
Christians ?
upon
world, in Jesus
promise;God
ture, Scrip-
of the whole
heart perfect
wonderful
and incomprehensible
"
mercy,
mercy more
And
the tree of life3."
rightto
one
eousness right-
*." righteous
commandments,
His
do
that
Little
"
that doeth
of the St.
Apostlesbut
if such is God's
And
far
are
is
at the end
coming
after the
of all the
death
He
He
as
well-doingseek
testimony:
deceive you.
man
no
his
adds
John
St.
Saviour's last words
our
in
by "patientcontinuance
them, who
St. Peter,
eternal life to
render
will
God
declares that
he
when
:
is
of mind
frame
speaks like
also
St. Paul
Elsewhere
such.
and
character
world; whose
the
to
one
preferHim
loves those who
God
that
Apostlessay
both
It is all
Him/''
is acceptedwith righteousness
worketh
and
God
feareth
that
he
nation
every
faith :" and
by
Rev.
a
glory
heirs of
born. xxii. 14.
He
yosiah,
had
taken
us
made
Baptism which
on
have
God
gilts, that,
our
them,
trade
when
accepted
and
grant,
and
He
!
had
faith
;
and
cometh
giving
is,
that
on
like
we,
Josiah,
merchandise
make
to
reckon
to
all
this
believing to
profit
us,
them,
we
the
we
we
them.
by
with
with
that
improve
may
by
powers
us
And
our
trying
He
us
raising
Angels.
and
109
infancy.
our
and
not,
seriously that
Ignorant.
creatures,
new
Saints
of
in
Church
nature
society
enjoy
May
us
by
we
unseen
His
into
the
for
Pattern
a
may
our
so
be
VIII.
SERMON
3fntoartiOfllttnesgto tlje^Trutljof tfje(BogpeL '/
haze
ments."
"FN
understandingthan
more
study ;
my
of
obtained
once
by
a
what
was,
I owed
me
a
:
Psalmist
wisdom
and
I
them, and
from
yet they did
in
of
more
;
was
to
they set
They
said, When "
religious knowledge me
who
Maker
my
for me,
serve
how
Him.
much
All this
they were
careful that I should
in the way
me
in another
only taught
They obligedmo
if he
were
that they taught rejoice
truth religious not
he
ignorance,and
told done
manner.
do it.
commandments
As
had
I
conse-
understanding than
he.
who pious friends,
knowledge
but
God's
instructed
Him, and how
are
keep Thy command-
declares,that in
first enlightened his
was
I
100.
great things He
to
I learned
aged,because
having obeyed
child,I and
kind
teachers,for Thy testimonies
my
the
enlightenedthan
more
was
the
more
had
who
those
cxix. 99,
words
these
had
wiser than
am
Psalm
"
quenee
I
I
not to
me,
but
to
and
my
gain
higher
trained
only know
it
me;
duty,
obey; they obligedme
to the
Witness
Inward
of life,which
course beg-ina religious
to
I have
God!)
has
commandments
of His truth,than
have
been
within.
I
have
appetite, by subdued.
have
'I
wiser
am
than
the
of
means
chastened
I
purified
a
reins,by
by
from
tified mor-
a
corrected
eyes
understanding than
more
teachers,for Thy testimonies/O I
merely,but
bridled tongue,
a
His
to
knowledge
clearer
a
taught by
changed will,by
a
to
without
from
been
(praisedbe
instruction could convey.
mere
any
taught, not
heart, by
and
brought me
i t t
this obedience
pursued; and
ever
Truth, "c.
Lord,
aged, because
I
'
are
my
study;
my
keep Thy
mandments/ com-
"
We know
may
sometimes
hear
that
the
is true?
Church;
your
be mistaken
Bible
? and if so, you
it may objection
"Is
it then
that most
are
deeply?
Do
and
also."
have
in
we
considered
have
not
receive what
cannot
in instance,
prove
signalinstances generally
the of
to
rence reve-
think
to
the
matter
they tell us
in
the truth of their of art and science
matters
unbelievers,on
Now
of the truth
against reason
the wisest and holiest of not
so
love best and
we
then is it irrational to believe thorn in not
you
satisfactorily,
convincingus
Is it
right,who
information ; for
Have
told
are
mistaken
those whom
other matters, though we
why
You
do
How
be answered,and very
believe it?
they
are
nothingtoward
Gospel,that most
say,
parents believed it; but might they not
this
of the
"
men
men
;
also ? religion
been Christians?
contrary, been
verv
pride,discontent,and
Witness
Inward
ii2
profligacy?Again, are
? and society
certain to dissolve human
be
a
rightcondition
believe that we
have
no
good
good
no
for
reason
Christians? till you
what
do
enough
that the Gospelis certain, to be
us
the side of '
Saints,to
of the the
on
flock,and
to be
men,
forth
way
by
kids beside
to
feed
be
quite a
our
we
to
be are,
for
us
enough
under
the
we
not
where prove
"
why
we
Divine ; it is
not
good
our
go
do
If
have
we
ask
you
remain
to can
never
you
least
should
Why
can
anarchy?
at believing,
If disbelieving.
it will be
that unbelief
live in
to
ask in turn,
Christians,we
are
for
reason
plain
nature ? for who
our
intended
were
we
of
is not this
to show
fact,candidlyconsidered,enough cannot
unbelief
of principles
the
not
to
for
the feet
of footsteps
shepherds'
the
tents1/" This
would
nothing else in connexion most
with
unlearned
the text; I will show
Christian
substantial argument, the
intimate
; nay,
that
his teachers, to tell him
stillhe would This reason, more
have
may
have
a
I say, is contained
commandments/'
the
you
that the
very
real and
authorityof
all the
of
his
world,even
was religion
dream,
a
in the text
aged, because
By obeying the "
that
it true. for believing
good reason
understandingthan
the
were
that
a
we
token, of the truth
Gospel,quiteindependentof
parents and teachers were
an
had
give another, and
I will
but
to say;
sufficient answer,
Cant. i. 8.
commands
" "
I
I have
keep Thy of
Scrip-
the Truth
of the Gospel.
learn that these commands
ture, we
make we God; by trying* know.
Now
how
iij
we proof;by doing-
this to pass ?
comes
from
reallycome It
to
come
happens in
several ways.
1. Consider
the Bible tells
and single-hearted,
humilityand for
teachable.
teachableness
at arriving-
matters religious
then,in is evident
we
knowledge
in any
of
On
the
opinions they form and
often do
instance,how misconstrue
the
their
worldlyprospectsI of these ?
many
The
same
When inquiries.
I
harsh and
[viu]
errors
a
they
are
form
good ! and
money,
quaintances ac-
how
schemes !
ruinous
as
destroy
wilfulness and in
thing happens also see
For
what, I ask,is so frequent
And
person
careless of high-minded,
disdainful of what
often
and
their comfort
they squandertheir
often do
the
the characters and
mistake
in foolish and
how
cause
mislead
and
often do the young
! how
embark
men
judice things. Pre-
subjectinquiredinto.
men
to injurious
a
and
actions of others ! how
in them
often do
generally wrong
are
of persons
be the
arrive at the
hand, impatient,
self-conceit blind the eyes
judgment,whatever
deceived
it teachableness, to
other
obstinate men, proud,self-confident, in the
in
ture, ScripBy obeying-
others.
at least in the way
God.
sary neces-
and subject,
practising humilityand are
plainthat
mind
of qualities
are
as
meek, humble,
it is
Now,
the truth well
as
to be
us
theythink
; "
hasty
violent,
and others feel,
what
when
and
sumption pre-
religious
I
see
such I
a
one
Inward
Il4
Witness
to
I am to inquire into religious subjects, proceeding-
he cannot
beforehand
is
"
of experience
world,that
the
say the
should
seeking. I
to believe
find out what
same
in but especially religious,
inquiry ; for
solemn
the
think
wisdom,
to patiently,
bear doubt
veringlyfor
an
to be
and
2.
increase of
deliberate in
Consider,in
trained
the
(humbleness, ginning be-
is the very
Him)
examine
to honestly,
light,to be slow
to
us
to wait uncertainty,
and
not
important and
the Lord
things modestly and
over
seekingto
tells us ; it leads
Solomon
as
he
other matter
such
towards
reverence teachableness,
of
fear of
he
were
any
"
thingsand
of
he should find what
do in any
or
be led into
he will not
it is contraryto the nature
all the truth" the
right
go
sure
perse-
speak,
to
deciding. place,that
next
carefully accordingto
those who
the preceptsof
are
Scripture,
of and sanctity a delicacy, refinement, gain an elevation, is most
mind, which truth of A
necessary for
man
loves sin does not wish
who
a
of the
world,a
or
is,from extortioner, Bible
which
that
man
who
could prove
indeed
God.
light,neither
a
"Every cometh
one
of
sense
of
messenger
to him
man,
him,
condemns a
the
fair judge of it ;
selfish and covetous
that
from
the
Scripture.
true,and therefore is not
an
of judgingfairly
and
or
a
a
mere
to the
man
drunkard,
interest, against would
account
good tidingsof
that Christ's doctrine that
doeth
lest light,
be
Gospel to
peace not
was
evil hateth his deeds
the
should
the Truth l." reproved
be
I do not
to be not
sure
of
interest not
man's
a
it,though it be agaimt him have
and inconsistent,
all
their sins and
;
to
themselves continue
the
that in
their
good
not or
best,will
are
at
too
conscious.
betimes to work
of
will
from
last for
ever
habits,few
make
honour,at
to
such
with God
or
;
and
that
miserable
they
as
men
"
them
their Saviour
the
they are
have been "
taught
in ruling-their
changing
of the truth which
enemy
misleads
men. judgmentsof irreligious
Here, then,are
why
men
likelyto
who
two
obey
arrive
at
very
the
good
;
reasons
at first
truth, than religious such
because they are secondly, 1
sight,
Scriptureprecepts are
neglect them; first,because men
as
have not within stillsinners,
thoughtheyare
that treacherous
future
they conceive
and hearts,and curbingtheir sinful passions,
their wills
persuade
believe that
to
up for the sins of which
Whereas
going
them, though they
save
wish
they
arc
men
and Scripture, misinterpret
thing. They try
same
sin; or
deeds
the bulk
and
to they stillprofess
Christ
punishment will
openlyto reject
which keep them vices,
least theytry to pervertand comes
therefore
are
left,even good feelings
some
lengths. But, while
that
could dare
we
it reject
men
and the covetous,drunkards,extortioners,
like ; for it is often
amid
if
as
115
that such
say
God,
do not
all who
that
to
mean
word
the reject necessarily to conclude
of the Gospel.
John 1
Hi. 20.
2
men
pure
are
more
those
who
teachable
in heart
;
such
Inward
6
1 1
Bhall
and the carnal But
try
and
towards
principal step
guidance,and
teacher's
will
He
pleaseGod. him
which
ought
sense
of
right and
wrong
His
tells him
that
that
As
these bad he
more.
he has
what
and will
will
after his most he
knows
yet
and
duty
in
natural
own
peevishness,
ashamed, and
understand
he feels
in his heart.
are principles
this
act up
and
more
to the law of
find that,with his utmost
efforts,
he stillfalls short of
earnest
prayers,
be
right,and
to
his
ples tempers and princi-
to Wishing,then,and striving
conscience,he and
tempers older,he
grows
to be
cause
us
is much
there
in him.
are sullenness, deceit,and self-will,
of which
his
do
perceivethat be
let
by profiting blessing,
trying to
to
not
selves them-
the first
For
God.
knowing
God's
child,under
a
suppose
to be
shown
be
this may
least; and
at
that those who
evidentlygain a knowledge of
God
obey
anger,
His abhorrence.
are
proceed. Consider,moreover,
to
to
to
proud provokeHis
the
God, whereas
see
Witness
aims
he
what
at.
will become Conscience, however, being respected, more
powerfuland
will become
refined and
more
will understand
enlightenedguide
and
that exists between
his
conduct
own
will admire
holylaw
of which
God,
will be humbled a
continual
to
and
before;
please;and
the clearly
perceivemore
perfection.He of
hard
than
he
distance
pleasurein
the
Scripture ; but
he
himself withal,as understanding
transgressoragainstit.
it
thoughts,and
and
take
he reads in
a
Thus
to be
he will learn
of the Gospel.
the Truth
experiencethe doctrine
from knows
the actual
"
saying,
as
I
warring againstthe into
l"
him
make that
he cannot
feel himself
yet,
till his heart
be
I
to
in the
same
be able to
order,or
Divine
presence,
again,he
over
the convictions
to
state
which
attempts honestlyto obey
do
not
that all that I
mean
his
mind,
he will be conscious of it,
that
speak of it,but
him
feel,moreover,
sayingwill necessarily pass through
have been and
and
This, surely,is the
is brought on, who
preceptsof God.
the
be to
himself; to make
say) made
are
no
elementarytruth,
into the
enjoy God. perfectly
one
flesh dwelleth
an
for
(so to
members,
experiencewill
granted,as
heaven
I
mind, and bringingmt in my
that
self-knowledge;these
every
or
of my
he admitted
were
religion after the
in my
law
guiltybefore God;
even
of
law
gain
of God
the law
another
it for
that
cannot
to
effect of this
The
take
will,in fact,say
He
see
know
captivity.I
good thing
he
describes all beginnersin
delightin
I
but
man,
originalsin,before
I would, that do I not ; but what
What
hate,that do I. inward
of it.
name
St. Paul
himself,what
of
117
that
the whole
on
thus
he
will feel.
When, then, even from
his
own
an
unlearned person
heart,from
struggles with
follow those
impulsesof
be
highestand 1
his
self,from own
noblest,from Rom.
trained
the action of his mind
from itself,
to
thus
nature a
an
upon
attempt
which
to
he feels
vivid natural
vii. 15. 18. 22, 23.
"
per-
1 1
Witness
Inward
8
ceptlon(natural, though cherished
to
and
natural,though unfolded
prayer;
practice; natural,though of wnich
God
the
that
Ghost
Holy
indeed
gives),from
in
in its fulness,but and
seasons,
the great vision
when
a
after
bid
been
promisesof
besides this
in
the heart is wicked
l"
Adam,
and
as
that
been
truth
and
doctrine at
angry 1
too
of the
shall
is true
inherits
renewed.
actual and
man
he
as
bitter
Gospel,are
not
to
we
he has he
see
breast which
has bears
reads that
He
thingsand desperately its power, is
from
evil nature
an
except so
far
but
his
mystery;
a
experiencebears
witness
to
declaration;he feels the mystery of
him.
see
Here
I say,
heart, reads
own
we
own
all
that he is stillunder
within iniquity no
his
deceitful above
and
he has
own
the
"
"
their truth?
confirmingtestimonyto
a
the
Do
them?
somethingin
a
his
light)
merely because
he believes in them
believe
in the dark
man
a
distant
trained from
the declarations and be told that
fits and
glimpses,and by
and
dim
some
thus
person
of
of it,not (a perception
after it,as
followingon
might follow
innate,
an
and througha influences, persuasive
in its
courageous
by
second nature
and
new
is external to him
which
diversified
and
perceptionof though supernatural Truth
strengthened by
the Lord
lovelyand coming
2
;" and his
pure, approves
from
"
reads,that
He
God.
He
without
holiness
love of what
own
and
embraces
reads,that God
the is
sin,and will punish the sinner,and that it is
Jer. xvii. 9.
*
Heb. xii. 14.
the Truth a
hard
matter, nay,
wrath.
his
conscience
that the
world
in
is
all
earth,will draw
Him.
believe in
Himself
has
which
Me"?
He
to
on
into the for us, does
the doctrine, that
He
gracious from
up
the
choose
cannot
Lord, Thou
"O
says,
convicts
come
the Cross
upon
unto
men
appease
here, too,
he goes
I, if I be lifted
uttered, "And
Saviour
when
fulfilled in him
words
find those
but
:
of mysteriousness
the awful
he not, amid
but
of God
Son
to
mystery, and
stopped. And
flesh,and died
our
mystery
a
the anticipates
him; his mouth
119
for us impossibility,
an
Here, again,is
His
read
of the Gospel
art
strongerthan I, and hast prevailed/' then, I
Here
he
say,
distinct perfectly
surelypossesses
and authorityof superiors
the
from
teachers ; like St. Paul, he is in "
men,
have
but
by
his
to his
is
He
to all around
thingsthat again,in cityused "Now
we
1
He
reason.
speak of Himself, but
does not
him, ever
the
Come,
I did
the words to
the
ready,with "
:
woman
the
see
Gospeldoctrines
His
man,
after because
is from
word
to
woman,
which
told
this the Christ
the
grace
stands he under-
more
is assured that Christ that
a
Others
for God's
Samaritan
is not
which
believe,not
Gal. i. 12.
Christ 1."
pray
are
more
taught of
not
way
himself; and the
heart,the
own
recommended
God.
look within, and
to know
to be enabled
one
the revelation of Jesus
but bid him
evidence
an
2
conversingwith of
?"
of the
Samaritans
say all
me
Or, same
Christ;
thy saying" (not 2
John
iv. 29.
Inward
r 20
the
merely on
of authority Him
heard
have
we
Witness
friends and
Bible,then,
believing ; only follow will
gain
which
from
natural
that
will,and
all the
truth
awful
and
is not
of
sense
own
obedience a enjoins,
:
but you
you
will most will
hard
a
right,and
to
you
Maker,
your
conviction
whom
what
attempt
of the
supernatural
a
thoughts
your
know
you
be assuredly
to
led
on
be into
recognizethe force,meaning,
of graciousness
bear witness
God
"
revealed; do but examine
has
God's
very
that this is
affording grounds for
of that Redeemer
doings; do
and
your
conscience
truth and power message
say,
without requirebelief,
to
master
foi
of the world."
to
seems
"
relatives) ;
know
and ourselves,
indeed the Christ,the Saviour The
to
to the truth
the of
Gospel Creed; doctrine,by
one
you youi
will own
past experienceof yourselves;of another, by seeing it is suited to your
that
it fulfilled upon
Bring ye"
"
says,
saith the will not you
out
Lord, open
a
"
offering
your
prove
Me
windows
the
ing third,by find-
a
obeying it.
your
"and
you
necessity ; of
into Mine
prophet house,"
herewith, if I
now
of heaven, and
there shall not be
that blessing
the
As
room
pour
enough
to receive it \"
brethren, it is always reasonable
My these a
subjects;but
it is
spiritof presumptuous
abroad.
As
many
of
us
"
so peculiarly
doubting is as
live in
Mai. iii.10.
to
insist upon
in times in many the
world
when
places must
the Truth expect to hear obedience scorned
faith
our
ridiculed ; those
by
must
who
dangerousthing.
be taunted
expect to
state their
to
When
show
to
and
God, And
easier to
think
men
their
often it
answers
for not
having been
will be
trained up
talk of
no
arguing
religion they are
colours.
If you
with of
God,
and when
the
or perfection,
of dangerousness
persons
great
giftit
givesto
the world,
miraculousness
of
His
your
in the Most passions
understand at scoff, no
you
best
not
evidence
to
the
the
They
You
:
will
any
how
cannot
at
the
the
of selfwhich
answers
and
almost
comfort
strength given
wonder
them.
is to be
of
over
you
Holy Sacrament, such
at all.
they will
they
talkingof
blessedness
the
or
or providences,
in affliction, or religion
thing;
ness yet desirable-
the marvellousness
or
prayer,
they
or beauty of saintliness,
control,or the gloryof virginity, or God
and
their their
say;
you,
of the arduousness
or
can
every
a
such
obey
to
like blind
how
urge
vanity.
about
ground with
common
All-Holy
examine
nothing you
to
questioningand
they have
peace
will assent
ness shrewd-
disputewith
to
purpose
to restrain their passions, and conscience,
hearts,they
the
talking,
self-conceit and
empty no
attack
they know
ability(as they think),their
gratifytheir
to
and
little learning1
A
own.
of depth; and they speaklightly
persons;
is
conscientious
our
find it much
1 1 \
than others, they often talk for the sake of
more
or
a
and despised,
we
another's creed than is
of the Gospel.
persons
laugh,they will what convince
you
say
them,
Inward
122
because
they
afterwards their in
differ from
you
that
not
from
start
is
;
the
wayward direction;but
some
God
such
For
you.
alone
point
no
then
persons
bringdown
can
and
you,
can
dissipate prejudice;God
and
blood.
Useful
in such
man,
it.
Yet, let
you
to
self-conceit, pride,
confidence an
though
and
;
hope
inward you
which yourselves,
is the
with quitesufficient, fast in the way
Lastly,let are
remark
me
content
to
employ
to
convert not
ing teach-
mere
be ridiculed out of your You
them
if you
may,
obedience
it,you
see
great thing;
can
will, and
:
see
it
it will be
and
to keep blessing,
you
assailed
take
how
dangeroustheir
the
truths
caringwhether
realized in their
own
by
fall;they have be
the
on
arisingfrom
God's
converting
sted-
of life.
trust, without
when
you
make
cannot
be for
little; let them
or
in Christ.
witness
flesh
ignorantreasoners
or
do not
alone
overcome
condescends
faith is built
that your
of falliblemen
who
seldom
vain
can
may
unbelief in great matters
persuadeyou,
have
God
such
not
argument
as
cases
alone
can
you
a arrogant spirit, presumptuous temper; God
an
a
point as
same
distinct, altogether they have
with
common
to
in first principles; it is
them
strike off in
course
onlypray
Witness
quite sure,
faith,it will be
and
ridicule and root
no
that a
heart
not
or
of the those
conduct. are sophistry,
they
slightthing at
fall away the last
Gospel on truths Such
in themselves; and
should
state is
are
men,
likelyto let them from
the
day to plead
the Truth subtle
that
they that
of
their seducers
witness
match
snallow
know
only
and
weak,
distort
Christian,armed
supportedby
God's
hand, the
most
the presence
Spiritof
though
of
humble
faith,is of
after
great
truth.
when
power no
author
power
his
as
on
and
reasoners
has
were
evil,the
And,
in
Human
own
the most
earthly
also within
him
knowledge, a
opposed
of the individual
ail,for the comfort
ever
stone, and
far
joined to when
a
assume
but
:
of
instructed
most
nothing,except he
of the
facts
sling and
of
is
wicked; generally
for them.
acute
The
generally
are
might, is,as
profound of thinkers, the knowledge, is
men
they know,
very
match
a
hearts
our
suppress
with
unseen
faith is concerned, other
the
accomplishedas
humblest
or
display
scepticthat
or
as
little, pervert what
a
and principles, as
lodged in
well
as
the
by
knowledge.
learned infidel
that
ignorant,and
them
tell the truth, such
though, to
very
they
and
human
truth
the
to
and
123
against them,
prevailedover
for the most :
used
were
little cleverness
inward
false
arguments
altogetherunprepared
were
some
lived
of the Gospel.
pure to
and
it,and,
Christian,it
is of littlevalue.
May
that
with
that
then, all
in
grow
end, labour
heavenlyknowledge,and,
to
improve what
be
it less,knowing that
"he
is faithful in little is faithful also in much,"
and
given that
we,
"
us,
be
to him
it
more
or
that hath,
more
shall be
is
given."
already
SERMON
IX.
a Hetfjson 3]eremtalj,
"Be
a/raidof (heir faces: for I am with Lord."" Jeremiah
not
rTIHE
Prophetswere
neglected,their good this
services
earlier lived and
their
in
thwarted
the
by
places,and
to
the end
and
he
when
he
and
house
at
Ramah1."
throne.
But
in
the 1
among
to
his
their
people all
1 Sum.
and
high for
his life
lawgiverand judge. still held
died, "all the Israelites
latter
later
hated
exalted
were
lamented
his
the
congregation. Moses,
from was
though
was though rejected,
even
gathered together in
the
in trouble
Samuel, too, reverence;
in
there
But
earlier and
honour;
the
warnings
died in honour
wicked, they
ruled
instance, was
long, but
outward
forgotten.
the
Prophets; the "
thee,saith tht
resisted, their
were
difference between
people,
thee to deliver i. 8.
treated by ungratefully
ever
Israelites;they
was
for tljeHDftappointed
and
him,
David
died
times, the xxv.
1.
buried on
a
in
were
him
royal
prophets were
Jeremiah,
of the true
coming
the
and
more
Moses
was
buried
In
St. Paul's
slain with
hundred
the
examplesof
an
mockings
of bonds
ment. imprison-
were
the
and
asunder,
sawn
sword; they
the world
lived in the Obadiah
dered wan-
was
worthy;
not
in dens
chief,who,
and as
son
And
famous
Heb.
And
slain with
tradition
xi. 36"38.
the water
of those who
the
the
cave, was
of affliction
those who those who
by asunder
sawn
order
of
with
stoned, none
were
the
sword, Isaiah is
was
goes,
of Hezekiah,
a
Micaiah, who
imprisonment." Of
than Zechariah,the
slain between
in by fifty
king,is the specimenof and
asunder
saw.
and wilderness,
fed
the wanderers.
idolatrous
sawn
"
trial of cruel
deserts,and in mountains, and
trial of bonds
wooden
beheaded.
bread of affliction and
Manasseh, the
more
of whom
prophetswhom
appointedthe
were
;
who these,Elijah,
"had
Baptistwas
of the earth x."
caves
by
Samuel
:
and goatskins, sheepskins beingdestitute,
in
they wandered
earthlyfortunes
outcast
an
stoned; they
tormented afflicted,
was
moreover,
were
about in
Of
was
the
approachedfor
suffer,so did they.
to
was
of God, but
the Church, the Son
in their
words, they " had
tempted,were
are
He
John
in peace,
They
and
Him
as
scourgings, yea,
were
the time
ruler,Jeremiah
a
was
and
and
more;
enemies
Prophetof
they resembled
of God,
Disappointed.125
the
by
vineyard. As
of the
out
cast
hated
and
only feared
not
the
for
Lesson
a
a
is
of Jehoiada, who "
son
temple and
the altar2/' 3
Matt,
But
xxiii. 35.
of
126
yeremiah,
Lesson
a
all the persecuted prophetsJeremiah i.
his taken
way
they
His
Christ.
types of the
their
In
in
His
Prophetwhose
Great
tended
is the
most
that is,next
to
resemblance
to
teacher,and
a
who
Him
nor
up
was
sufferer,an
comes
next
to David
it
to
Isaiah
gifts;but assignthe higher evangelical Him
who
and wept
came
tortured and put to death
hence, when
Elijah,and dead, there Of
our
Lord
John
others were
others
Jeremiah,then, I
all those
will
Prophetswhom
of faith,and
those He
came,
the
who now
while
should
one
in
wept
typifying
some
thought speak,as
thought
as
sets
from
Him
the
Jeremiah.
Him a
was
And
over.
Baptist,risen
St. Paul
St. James
; I
Elijah
was
Jerusalem,and then
over
by
inspired
figuration; appearedat the Trans-
for inspiration,
in
the nearest
a
heaven, and
to
ture Scripthem;
among
for privilege,
dignityand
taken
was
Jeremiah
The
of the other Prophets,
who, of course,
of all,as
king.
in
say
David,
in
out
type of Christ
exact
and
towards
royal power.
that
than circumstantially
more
it
Saviour.
and
of Jeremiah,then, as being drawn history
do not
and hence
teachingHis prophetical
miracles
their
be
may
sufferings they foreshadowed
in their
and priesthood,
Lord
our
preparing;they
were
office,and
of
nent; emi-
ments, imprison-
his afflictions. He
especial type
an
Prophetswere
spoke of
his
of the Prophets representative ;
is that he is All the
of history,
of his
more
wanderings,and
a
as
know
we
e.
is the most
specimenof
before
us
as
amples ex-
examplesof patience.
the
for
Disappointed. be
ministrymay
Jeremiah's
27
1
summed
in
up
three
words, good hope,labour,disappointment. It
from he
his
was
Like
his earliest years.
favoured with
ana services, religious
of God.
and grace
thee1/'says
He
gave
out
of the womb
him
his
I sanctified
speak;
for I
am
a
prophet'soffice;
child/'
words
said unto
I
not
to all that I shall send
tnee thou
with
am
shalt
am
Lord
and
said unto
speak.
Be
put forth His
God
!
thee
a
a
given
was
Jeremiah
behold,I
cannot
of
which intrepidity God.
of
a
were
the Lord
"But
child ; for thou
not
shalt go
afraid of their faces,for
thee,saith and
hand
Behold
I have
commenced
his
me,
earnest
thee, and whatsoever I command
thee to deliver
tue
when
felt the arduousness
He
requned to speak the
him
reformation.
the firmness and
him, Say
to
This commission
! Lord
Ah
I ....
I ordained
thee,and
began his "
sence pre-
thee
and before thou
commission, "
year after Josiah
the constant
of the Lord
the .word
returned for answer,
1
his birth to
Before I formed
"
the nations/-'
prophetunto tue
the firstprophet,
Samuel,
of the tribe of Levi, dedicated from
was
knew
be called to his sacied office
to privilege
the Lord.
touched
Then
mouth,
my
put My
words
labours
with
in
thy
mouth."
No
prophet
encouragement than to the throne luan
alter
who
God's
was
own
Jeremiah.
A
king
bringingback heart. 1
There
Jer. i.5.
had
greater succeeded
the times
had not been
of the a
sou
1
^Jeremiah,a Lesson
28
of David
zealous
so
king, too, was the
be effected in
his
the
might
of years,
think.
It
with
fortunes
in store
were
three hundred
years
idolatry ; who
to dwell in
the
was
l."
Israel
schism captivity,
had
the cities. Such
the
reasonable to
entered
on
as
such
hope very
the
of
success
nant, cove-
of
paths into
kings of
Josiah in all
which present blessings
and permanent
in
God's
ment. improveless doubt-
husbandry
lively hopes than
Whether
or
this cheerful
Isa. lviii.12.
their
not, however,
encouragedJeremiah's
1
the
first sight, then, it seemed
more
in his case,
the
of the
extent
destroyedby
warranted.
soon,
established
restorer
the whole
over
labourers
many
their office with
after fortunes
above
name
beginswith being sanguine;
now,
the
was
of God's
to its end ; the
come
were
one
bright
(the ten tribes) having gone
further anticipate
Every
by
Jeroboam
breach, the
enjoyed. At
remnant
Josiah
promised avenger
was promisedland; idolatry
then,
So
covenant
that
suppose
foretold
was
againruled
house of David
Jewish
people?
recollected, too,
Church.
before,when
of repairer
the
"
corrupt and
the Jewish
at firstto
for the
birth
whose
king
very
be
not
temporalprosperity.There seemed, then, for Jeremiah
reason
every
might
of his
must
The
of age, in
years
however
under
was
himself.
What
existingstate
obedience religious
awarded
twenty
reformation.
course
a
degraded was that
at most
young,
beginning of
Jeremiah
Josiah since David
as
first
tions, exer-
prospectwas
for Overcast,and he
the Law
in the
Judah.
Huldah
good
the
who nation, This
temple,fixed foretold
hopescut
to any
Word
the
coming fortunes
a
so captivity; earlyin
doubtless
was
the nation
blessed and noble temper,
resignation a
the
consistent with
more
improvingto
more
that for which
the most
conspicuous.To
our
It is
with the
[vm]
a
do, "
the actual hardened
more
a
than
of mind
being,
hearts ; and because it is
eminent
of God
servants
have
expect great effects from
it arises from to
the express
fallen state of
our
innocent,but have
to
as
because it is the truer,
religious objectsis
man.
undeceived
soon
sobered into
exertions for
we
were
supposednot
blessed frame
more
sanguinehope of presentsuccess,
work
course
resignation.
"
been
his
were lay. Soon, surely,
his mind
and hopes destroyed,
and
to
fierce destruction.
a
be
message
informinghim, or by
state of sin in which
the
of
him, and
to
mercy
whether,by hopeshe might entertain,
and
of
his office; he ministered in all forty
him, stillhe
I call
of
earlyremoval
an
"
Book
away.
of God
his
as
Hul-
findingthe
woe,
though Huldah's
even
to reach
a
ig
delivered five years after Jeremiah
prophecywas
before the
\
his
unworthy of him,
were
entered upon
But
king,on
Josiah to his rest
the
his
Disappomted.
left to labour in the dark.
was
to the
dah's message
years
the
natural
indeed,and
of the inexperience
kind of
heart and
will of
changethe
far nobler frame
hope of seeingthe
our
of
mind,
fruit of
our
to
labour,not
labour,but K
for
y eremiah,
130 conscience'
sake, as
of
matter
a
will be done,
faith,trustinggood
through the Bible, and
Look
here
is hereafter, not
visible fruit in any
;
began with leadingthe he ended
triumph;
years, before his one
and
who
in the wilderness '. Samuel's
around
them.
into the wilderness
to
of Sennacherib's
destruction
days of
his
the firstChristian
is observed. them
to
After
all the
was
reverse
their labour would the books
the earth.
the miraculous
fell upon
in the
great works
confessed
not
what
calamity,and
and
be seen,
and collect His "Evil
disappointments.
army,
Even
and they experienced,
1
1 Cor.
seducers x.
6.
the of
successes
rule
same
God
enabled
before their death saw
before
the
fruit of
they that
tillChrist
saints from and
men
ended
the nations
the teachers,the Apostles,
accomplish,they
that what
them,
Manasseh.
son
his
religious reign,and
Isaiah,after Hezekiah's
evil
over
thrown over-
fled from Jezebel
his successes,
mourn
gained,
reformations
people's choosinga king like wilfully
in
twenty
were
in the
after Elijah,
for instance,
Egypt
finished and Canaan
offendingmultitudes
great
no
Moses,
hundred
an
have
we
Israelites out of
at the age of
journeywas
the
among
ments His instru-
or
reapingwhat
lifetime.
vants, ser-
with
end
success,
that here there is
man's
one
it not.
see
will find God's
purposes
time for
the
fail,but that
again,in
and
though we
with
God's
that
disappointment ; not
duty;
you
though they began
even
sown
Lesson
a
to open
came
the four
shall
of
corners
wax
worse
for the Disappointed. and beingdeceived '/'is the deceiving
and worse,
of St.
varietyand from
in
Peter,St. Paul, St. John, and
the instance of
Now, in that
hope
Josiab/s
withdrawn
was
which feelings,
His trials were
his
on
from persecution
that
life*,"on
class of
and
prophetsin
the
which
time
another
At
name.
of his
he
elders who
order
be
to
2
tortured
and
king,Zedekiah,put Jews
accused
smote
him,
into
a
almost
him
him and
of
had
seekinghis
by to
1
2 Tim.
4
Ibid. xxvi. 16, "c.
iii.13.
the
Lord's
the
priests
death, from
princesand of Josiah *.
of the
another
temple,
time, the
besiegedJerusalem,the to the enemy
falling away he
"
;
sunk
hunger8.
then in
When
Jeremiah
the enemy,
7 Ibid, xxxvii. 14.
At
imprisonedhim
perishedfrom by
another,
we
prison6. Afterwards,when
in
dungeon,where
been taken
put
governor
him5.
of the Chaldeans
the army
; at "
stillfaithful to the memory
were
him
time
certain of the
Then, again,Pashur, the chief smote
seized
was
only saved by
was
one
At
men.
prophesyingin
he
in
exposedto
was
city,Anathoth,
own
account
least
piousking'scountenance
earlydeath, he
every
of his
men
this transition
great,even
very
read of the peopleconspiring againsthim of the
record
on
disappointment produces,at
to
but when
reign;
mony testi-
St. Jude.
have
Jeremiah,we
vicissitude of
sensitive mind.
a
131
was
7,and
they cast
him
the mire," and Jerusalem
had
carried forcibly
"
Jer. xviii. 18.
3
Ibid. xi. 21.
5
Ibid.
"
Ibid, xxxii. 3.
8
Ibid, xxxviii. 6. 9. K
xx.
2
2.
Jeremiah,
132 down
Egypt by
to
and consult
who
men
him
king*of Babylon and few
the
there he
afterwards
who
king,
showed
Daniel, and
lengthbrought to acknowledgethe on chastisement,
severe
Jeremiah of his
taking of
prison2, and
him
should
say
.
." .
An
.
also mentioned Such
but
harm;
no
to
and sometimes
expressed;that most
persons
calm
of
succession
his failure
upon
the truth?
have
not
wonderful
from
tide of
time
he
Lord,
art
hast
Thou
stricken
hast
and
horrible
by
their means; another
time, he
My
heathen,
feelingswhich settle into the
speaks as Thine
not
them,
peoplelove
expresses
his
eyes
they
Again, "A in the land ;
bear priests to
nished asto-
them, but
consumed
the
but
have
perplexityat
Jer. xlii.xliii.
2
Ibid, xxxix. 14.
Ibid.
*
Ibid.
v.
rule
it so4/'
1
3.
is
variously
are
"
v.
he
as
dungeon.
thing is committed
and prophets prophesyfalsely, and
captain
even
refused to receive correction3.'"
the
At
the
their minds
O
:
Thou
grieved;
they have
and
one "
a
fear,despondency, affliction,
undergo before
resignation.At
at
the
him
unto
restlessness under them
even
by
citydelivered
the
Ethiopian,another
his trials : his
at
was
look well to him, and
"
do
him delivering
as
were
to
great
of heaven
charge to
gave
guard concerninghim,
do
to
from
the
God
of
one
This
kindness.
honoured
it
"
the heathen
of Jerusalem, was him
rence reve-
to his end
came
Nebuchadnezzar,
conqueror
who
persons
first pretendedto
at
l,and
believed,a violent end.
is
Lesson
a
30, 31.
the
the
for
Disappointed. the
disorder of the world, and "
Righteousart Thou,
yet let me doth
talk with
Lord,
tried mine mind
knowest
hast borne
me
to
the whole
men
have
doth
curse
me
as
a
the
sorrows
me
on
incurable ?
deceiver,and of
a
its
.
a
yet
is my
be
elsewhere desired knowest
:
woeful
that
before Thee.
hope
in the
torture
Thou
he
day
which Be
day
"
a
hast deceived
me,
1
one
Jer. xii. 1"3.
mocketh 2
Ibid.
not
me
:
Thou
deceived.
was
me.
xv.
am
Cursed .
10"18.
.
O
to
Lord,
Thou
art
in derision be the
.
3
right
put him "
I
.
art my
and said, agitated, and
.
Thou
lipswas
Pashur
When
Le
.
stronger than I, and hast prevailed.I
daily,every
This
I have
of my unto
terror
of evil3."
still more
was
hatred
(which he foretold) ; out
are
against
"
came
not
forced
nature.
for me,
As
:
These
the incurring
againstits "
thus
expresses
the
unto altogether
mind, gentleand peaceable
it opposes
of them
one
every
nor
usury,
and pain perpetual,
and its will into the troubles of life, of those whom
on
that fail2?"
waters
labours
of contention
man
.
as
and
mother, that thou
wilt Thou .
anxious
own
my
usury;
Why
me
but me,
seen
neither lent
I have
earth !
all
are
Then, in turn, his
'."
of strife and
man
lent to
wound
my
a
hast
Thou
is me,
Woe : perplexities
wherefore
....
Thee
"
and
:
Thee ;
treacherously?
thought of
frets at the
pleadwith
prosper?wherefore
me;
towards
heart
I
Thy judgments :
deal very
that
they happy Thou, O
of
Thee
of the wicked
the way
of the wicked
successes
Lord, when
O
133
Ibid. xvii.
day
16, 17.
Jeremiah,
134 wherein
I
of
even
"let impatience),
bare
mother
is (herecertainly
born"
was
"
me
what changes of feelings uses
that chastened
and spirit
weaned
termination
of all
the
was
heart,which
agitationand anxietyin
minds. religious
comfort
not
my
languagewhich
elsewhere
of
case
language
wherein
day
resignation.He
expresses
is the
the
not
the
be blessed x."
However, of such end?
Lesson
a
He, who
himself,at another
at
time
one
could
to comfort
sent
was
the
a
brother; and, in comfortingBaruch, he speaks in that nobler
of
temper
sanguinehope
and
the Lord
the God
griefto
sorrow
my
me
;
break down, and this
even
that which whole
upon
unto
thee for
that
is, seek
a
And
them
all flesh ; prey in all not
I have
land.
thingsfor thyself?seek bring evil
which
success,
.
thyself be content, if,after "
but
save
And
plantedI
my
Jer.
xx.
7"14.
great
thy
life will I thou
give
goest;
thy labours,thou
brethren,does what 1
pluck
thou
for,behold, I will
without seeingother thyself,
now,
will
impatient,fret
not
all
I find
built will I
I have
placeswhither be
added
hath
seekest
but
Thou
and sighing,
not: .
.
saith
Baruch.
Lord
I fainted in my
calm
Thus
"
thee,O
place of
betokens
peace.
for the
now,
Behold, that
rest
up,
and inward
of Israel unto is
didst say, Woe
takes the
harassingfear,and
faith clear-sighted
and
no
which resignation
"
not
dost
fruit of them.
I have been
saying
for the Disappointed. all of us,
applyto all of
all of
For
us.
well,but does
difference in
is much
which
world
our (taking-
us
Still it is in
and joyously begin life thoughtlessly ;
to
great thingsin of
good
to
it is
as
proceeds,to there who
way
seek satisfaction and
days without
much
it is
apartfrom the
than
with health and end it with sickness ;
even
in the
regret,more
to
an
end, for
walks quietest or
less
they lament
Do
not
the
pleasureof
an
end
of life,do
that they vividly, the
days gone
remembrance
feel the
shape
some
our
the
spects promen;
begin life
we
in other words,
or
is
will
at first sight
from world)is plain,
next
society,
thinkingpersons
fact,if nothing else could be said,that
comes
of
(thatis,lookingat
man
that
know
in that disappointment Still,
other is the lot of
that it
lot,as life
our
tune; great varieties of for-
to say of themselves
more
might appear. or
any
it.
happinessfrom
retired ranks
in such cases,
though, even have
the
seek
to
believe its
to
disappointment.I
encounter
their
pass
hope,so
to
nature
our
multitudes,in
are
world, and
our
notions
other ; to have vague
or
love the
; to
come
promises,and And,
one
lives
trials here,arising respective
our
from difference of tempers and fortunes. nature
promises
disappointment.Doubtless, there
with
end
a
appliesto
begin with religious prospects)
from
altogetherapart hope, and
live in
us
fulfil; and all of
not
It
only to Prophets?
or
135
failure.
a
And
not
the
old feel
are
not
young?
by, and
even
with
pain?
And
why,
except that they think that they have
lost something
Jeremiah,
136 which
Lesson
a
had, whereas
they once
beginningof life,
in the
they thought of gainingsomethingthey had double
A
disappointment.
Now
is it
that suggests this religion it is
things? No, it is
not?
fact,from
Bible said not
it experience;
which word
a
about
view
though
escape,
the
of all
perishingnature
the
of
doing;
is the world's
cannot
we
sad
earthlypleasures. Here
by
is,that
His Word, and
seek
good
from
we
look
we
should be
wisdom
and to We
the world, but
in the way
came
into the world
must
be
to
enable
our
nature
even
if we
it is)we rush
had it offered to
need it ; but are
not
forward
attemptingto would
at first in
is not
walk
before us, who
us
The
unseen.
to
admit
state to
a
We
us.
happy.
before his
If then
cease
heartily), it,and
to
we
say, stillso at
be like
strengthis
must
is
enjoyhappiness,
seek for
enjoyment,it will
we gain true bliss;
We
truth
it
(strangethough it is to
fitted to be
to seek
to be found ;
gain them.
to
to
present hope for future
for the
difficult for
so
great
we
they reallyare
they are
us
willingto give up is
Seek
day.
set-them
has
(though it
youth
It is well
back.
where
in which
world
aid
thingsbetimes,to gain
the evil
enjoyment,this
feel we
look
these
He
as
His
us
find it ; in
cannot
seek them
must
offers
Left to ourselves, we
we
age
providefor
seek them
must
Himself
in His Church.
persuadedof
found, and
we
God
forward,and in
things? be
it
then
once
a
we
child's
come.
If
seek it
as
we
an
the
for end
; we
we
are
leceive
with
what
we
souls;
our
must
we
hearts,before To
peace.
and
though
learn
be
from
ill-suit a
our
May
of God he
live in
heaven
afflictionand
trial when
us
God
as
in the
us
be gay
To
We
must
guiltcalled the
cross
and
disciplined un-
shrink
he
sharp pain,and
cation mortifithe
down
for him ? his
call this world
Gospelof
prepare us
"
as
Let
saints.
bringsit
the fightof faith.
give
soon
thoughts and
Should
sinner.
to die upon
befit
which necessary for
lost;
long his Saviour's life-
? disappointment
be; let
It cannot
will
time.
a
have
pleasurehere, and
home, while he reads
labour
Impetuous hope
wishes, whose
from
a
real state. to
low notions of himself,and of natural
Son
is
this
in
is and self-willed, self-indulgent
becoming ourselves. feelings mirth
must
lastingsolid
any
circuitous way,
ourselves,and
know
to
it is
so
gain happiness,except
with
of character
quiteout
capableof
the house looks fair for
to thoughtless,
sharp
wills,and purify
our
the sand ; the foundation
it is building on
and
to
attempt
curb
must
treatment,
can
through pain,we
go
are
we
tedious apparently
way,
irksome
be
we
in sickness
as
For
must
we
born, before
And
often used, or
are
state;
when
are
we self-denial, practise our
unnatural
an
greatestgood.
our
remedies
in
nature
from
changed
137
postponethe prospectof enjoyingit.
must
by
Disappointed.
on
Watch
us,
for
appointment, dis-
and suffering
sinners,and which us
or
not
turn
play the
ye, stand
away
are
from
coward
fast in the
in
faith,
Jeretniak,a Lesson
138
like men,
quit you
exhortation. to
When
accept it God
pray
as
a
not
over
your
forward ; believe duties
of your
though you
your
their hearts.
not
by to
seem
be benefited
a
not
the
your
morning
your
hand;
either this
good2." went
or
far God's
your
for you
Persevere
or
seed,in
know
and
craft
theykept righton, 1
1 Cor. xvi. 13.
combined are
which to
others do to
upon
days
eveningwithhold
whether
narrow
and
men,
bread
your
they both
whether
in the
and
not
go
the
of it,or
account
the
Do
good way,
before
Cast
own
has touched
shall find it after many
sow
that ;
the
though
on "
obey
distasteful to
are
grace
even life,
example.
it.
see
you
but
cannot
you
in carefully
Father
and
perceiveyour
light shine
your
endure/''
pray,
do not
you
children
to through sufferings
violence
and
and
on,
consistent
the waters, for you In
Go
their glorify
by
of
God, though
serve
cannot
you
tell how
Let
Prophets
happy who
Watch
it,though
cannot
praiseGod
the
calling, though they
Educate
you.
appointment dis-
Look
so.
....
them
attempts to
in holiness.
progress
do
Take
count
we
hearts,and
of suffering:affliction, and
conscience,though
your
"
of them.
nothingcome
see
face.
example
an
it may
remember
you,
improvingyour
that
grace
patience.Behold, Give
of
means
for His
for
is St. Paul's
such
strong ;"
afflictionovertakes
in the ....
*
be
shall be alike The
way. ours
shall prosper,
are
them
turn
Prophetf
mere
trifles
aside,but
at rest. J
Eccl. xi. 1. 6.
"
the
for Now,
full
know
I
distasteful to many "We
I bid
mourn?"
in
shall reap
you
and
Him,
to
Christians
how difficulty,
that
take
up
His
be
can
will
cheerfulness
quite consistent
are
heavenlycharacter it in any and
good
which
warning,you
must
unto
and
Me,
.
.
You
must
wishes, "
a
:
you
and how
leadingyou,
againstthe
for
Matt.
the
I
be
give on
and
to
fair
you
trust ; and
Come
says,
You
rest."
gain
ful, sorrow-
"
He
and
new
at first whither
must
He
is
rise out of the darkness.
from painfulwork; by refraining
sin, by
sloth,by preservingyour
eyes
from
your
hands
firstrisingof anger,
v.
4.
from
tongue from
deceitful
dealings,
beholding vanity; by watching
jealousy;by learningto 1
time
a
it.
give you
lightwill
your
heart
that
His word
see
of
natural
insincere words, and your
cannot
cross
begin by denying yourselves your
rousing from and
I will
the
Give
with
helpfor
.
faith
begin on
no
in tears,
solve yourselves
thoughtful. But
if you do not, there is
mourn,
givesus, though
at firsttake
may
sow
lightnessof
must
we
measure,
after
ever
He
you
us
sorrowful,yet alway
You rejoicing8.
find that
bid
you
crown.
will for
you
ful. to be cheer-
they that
They
you
wear
may
subjectis
order that are
"
bid
I
joy."
Christ, that
x"
do
then
in
mourn
comforted
they shall be
hearts
rejoice, why
you
ought
we
say
perfectly."Blessed
more rejoice
for
who
139
this whole
well, that
men,
bid
are
Disappointed.
nacy, pride,impurity,obstiendure a
the
laugh
2 Cor. vi. 10.
of
Jeremiah,
140
irreligious
to
all
God
able
the
do
you
follow
after
them^
"your
light
shall
shall
be
as
shall
water,
be
and
whose
like
but
rise
in
in
fail
1
mighty
the
the
Isa.
not1."
IviiL
10,
13.
Lord
will
of
while
and
like
God
you
darkness
shall
drought
be
language,
your
in
be
thought
help
Prophet's and
it
you
and
you;
garden,
watered
waters
the
soul
your
the
you
things
obscurity, And
satisfy a
before
minds
your
though
prayer,
given
then,
Disappointed.
forcing1
These
seek is
noonday.
the
continually,
day.
which
Spirit
Holy
of
keeping
the
by
;
words
by
through if
do
to
sake
the
and
you,
the
for
Christ's
seriously
difficult
of
for
men
follow
to
Lesson
a
guide :
a
and
spring
you
you
of
SERMON
Cntmcance
"And
of
Cengure, tljeflfllorlo's?
thou, son of man, be not afraid of them 7Vords,though briars and thorns be with
scorpions; be
among
their
is here
to
foretell the
conflict
Gospel,but
between
to
good
and
world The
cause
triumphs,but
for the
their
of their
success
men
overthrow
own
cause.
When
the Law,
is
a
instance,was
So
it
was
envious
in of
the his
cannot
of
only quer, con-
to fail ; their
seem
is the was
beginning. brother
; nor
scene
evil not
pricepaid
it that
and this character and issue of it,have conflict, fulfilled?
of
case
rebuke
avoids, but persecutes the good ; the good except by suffering.Good
Prophet
merely,but
unfold and
warn
evil.
ii.6.
the
Teachers
This
suffer.
dismayed at
less in the
or
to
be
nor
trial of
dost dwell
thou
Ezekiel
"
merely to
not
came
only,but
to rebuke
words,
not
were
afraidof their
neither be
thee,and
the
fulfilled more
They
;
rebellious house."
a
Prophets. They
Confessors.
their
afraid of
implied,as
Ezekiel,was all the
not
looks,though they be
VXTHAT
or
X.
not
this been
Cain,
Abel, and
for
slew
Endurance
142 him.
Enoch
of the Worlds
and righteousness, Isaac ; Esau
hatred of a
and
of envy,
rose
delivered Him
to the
to be crucified.
So
speakson "
:
the
and
Isaac
born after the flesh even Spirit,
fulfilled in its
"
now
before
measure
:
that
sake, persecutedfor righteousness*
kingdom
of heaven 1
2 Tim.
he
Gal. iv. 2y.
we
see
at this
they which for
Matt.
so
shall the was
after
this
day.
suffer for His
theirs
V iii.12.
that born
was
even
are
St.
ever
Jesus
indeed
eyes
vengeful re-
to referring
then
and
sake, graciouslysays, "Blessed
cially espe-
in which
in Christ
Saviour, to console all who
our
and
their fierce and
"As
our
Pilate,
infer that it is
persecutedhim
dwell
to
Pontius
he says, after
Ishmael,
it is
so
as
godly
the
Christ, and
Jesus
the way
may
up
Pharisees,full
governor,
subjectwe will live
All that
historyof
Hence
Lastly,not
from
rose
and priests
Apostles,after Him, and
:
:" or, suffer persecution
the
the
persecuted by
countrymen
into
David; persecuted
Lord
heathen
the
Paul, were
St.
to be
Jeremiah.
againstour
up
him
Abiram
and instances,the chief priests
other
Paul
and
Jezebel,Elijah ;
bitter
Egypt. Afterwards,
Saul And, later still,
prophets the Prophet on
into
cast
at
resolved
filled with
were
Korah, Dathan, and
againstMoses.
mocked
Jacob, and
him, killing
last sold him
in like manner,
Ahab
about
preacherof
a
Ishmael
with
Joseph'sbrethren
at
was
him.
took
him, debated
pit,and
and
God
God, and
full of wrath
was
kill him.
to
with
walked
Censure.
v.
10.
are
is the
The God
case
they do when
with
any
to remind
them
of
them, and
and makes
And,
them
it,and
not
is
that
God,
why they are
sightof
him
place,they feel in
better
like him
they
"
than
case
angry
disturbs them
their hearts that
They
they are.
him, and of
help wishing that
cannot
yet they have
;
he
unpleasantto
intention
no
this makes
them
being angry
with
they
of
were
imitating
envious.
jealousand themselves
cannot
of their
"
wish
And
they ought.
helpwishing though they are hardlyconscious own
serve
to do so, and
does live to
who
143
uneasy.
in the next
he is in much
that
one
the
do
they ought
is the first reason
that
religious man;
a
"
like to be reminded
not
Ce?isure.
those who
:
singleheart,know
a
they fall in
serves
with
be this
to
seems
with
World's
of the
Endurance
they
are
stead In-
angry
with him. These
are
they are
their much
very
They
better than to
to
get
were
religion; they do and
other
names.
And
they hate
His servants.
is religious.
of him
out
relieve their minds in the
making to
They
a
find out
call him
the
of as
world, all
pretence of what
thingsof God,
looks
hypocrite
a
all this,if the truth
spoken,because they hate Core
is
he
him.
next
Accordingly, they do
their utmost
in inconsistency
that he
religious persons
no
that
like
follows ?
thought so
themselves.
believe
deny
to
the
Nothing would
to find that there
they can
what : feelings
tempted
wish
their minds.
none
first
must
and
be
there-
Endurance
144
far
as Accordingly,
they have
as
persecute him, either,as words,
untrue
in
some
worse
The
man.
sightof
irritated at him, and
heathen.
good
him
is
As
is
man
and that
harm
Thus
of God
placein
a
cruel trials which
more
ings,yea,
"
had
slain with
tormented wandered
the sword
:
they
taken
St. Paul's
may
judge of
afterwards
dured. en-
scourg-
imprisonment: they wandered
tempted, about
in
goat-skins;being destitute, afflicted,
; (ofwhom
in
you
asunder, were
sawn
were
be
the children
mockings and
and
also,
not
had
from
Christians
of bonds
stoned, they
which
by
too
of the children of
passage
trial of cruel
moreover
sheep-skinsand
the
world
not
was
worthy :)they
deserts,and in mountains, and in dens
and
of the earth l."
Praised take
in
Jesus
to death
allusion to what
some
the Hebrews, from
They
caves
have
we
earlier age,
an
Epistleto
were
St. Paul
It would
at the hands
the
by
Lord
our
put
cruel torments.
endured
once
the flesh ; but
were
death
to
as
were
can.
describe the horrible inflictions which
rightto
the
he
Abel by Cain,as righteous
the most
by
is
he
put
after him
bad
a
of insult ; and
what
times, were
; so, many
cruel
offence to
an
Christ,the Son of God, by the Jews, the heathen
it,they
implies,with
text
sort
a
does him
former
to do
power
fierce, or jealouslooks,or
A
ways.
in Christians,
the
with cold,or
or
Censure.
World's
of the
be
God,
we
live in times
He place! Hitherto,at least, 1
Heb.
xi. 36"38.
when
has
this cannot
guarded
us
in
a
of the
Endurance wonderful way. to
this
protectedin
all
with what
his and their
if their
to
was
at best
lightindeed compared Yet St. Paul calls
sufferingsour lightaffliction"" "
but
was suffering
who light,
for it. The utmost
suffered of old time.
men
compared with light,
follow after death, much
cannot
are
and great persecutions,
is
sufferfrom the world
theycan
ment punish-
some
Religious persons
be thankful sufficiently
theycannot
which
from
145
serious harm
incur
he would
he knows
day
Censure.
did any
man
the law of the land.
from
even
bad
If any
religious man,
a
Worlds
the
glory
is
more
if we undergopersecution,
and
ours
would,and
onlysuffer very slightinconveniences
can
from
servingGod faithfully. And no
true is it,that
most yet,nevertheless, can
one
give his
mind
God,
to
should
not
must so
be
mind
will)he There
of
aware
are
will a
this,and
it,he
must
overcome
number
ungodly persons
may
desire to do their
who
rude
censure,
be
bear
and
annoy
in time
(ifGod
seem
in which
careless
inconvenience
duty humbly
those
fully.Such,
and
intended
in the
text,
cold looks, carping,slander,ridicule,
preparedfor these,
[viii]
it. He
of lesser ways
and, in insult, language,
be
importanthe
preparedfor
it,and
some
sets tyranny. Whoever, therefore, must
his
it.
are those,which especially,
unkind
by
show
and
world ; and it is
of the opposition
now,
like he will incur the dis-
actions that he fears God, but and
even
"
must
cases,
about
and oppression a
life, religious
be thankful if L
they
1
Endurance
46
do not befall him
of the but
;
must
Now,
brethren, observe
my
put out,
this ;
nothingwhich,
must
not
as
bidding you bidding you
am
minister of Christ,I do not
a
myself. Nay, practise
it is what
all ages,
who
it is that the world will first attack
and
Christ's ministers,of
possiblyso
offend this bad
office is to remind
it
they bring before forget if
more
to those whose
intend
own
; but
way
reminded.
to remind
They
and
heaven
If
the world, because it would
surelyappliesstill business it is to
neighbours ;
him
that
see
?
man religion.A religious
his
they see
and is
he
he
on
goes
help being
cannot
and well-conducted,
that sober-minded,and reverent, and conscientious; never
runs
into any he is
language;that
all this,and, whether their him
that
excess;
regularat
Church, regularat the
most
he will
common
without
reminds men,
them.
who
wish
But to
he
never
Sacrament
or
they are
no,
be
regularat ;
they
reminded
see
of
reminded,they dislike
if this be go
he bad
uses
his prayers,
Holy
to duty,and, as disliking
who
?
oppose
very
and profession
of the truths of
men
does not
very
trial
you
they whose
unpleasanttruths,which
it could, this
fain
by
do
can
of God
disliked
are
to
is there who
world, as
the world
all serious persons
remind
Who
course.
wish
all ministers of Christ
for, in obligedto practise;
think
in
reproachfor Christ's sake, I
endure
his
be
not
it a strange thing,if they do.
think
are
's Censure.
World
on
how making any profession,
in
so
a
do you
in the
case
of
religious way think it will
Endurance
of the
World's
Censure.
fare with us, Christ's ministers, whose make a
warningto
death and a
judgment,heaven He
memento.
habits than
He
ought to be, of
or
men,
are
does
His His
that of others. is seen
in Church he
or
;
works
of
given
to
is
less,when
of
sight. All that
men
as
far
think
time
as
they like to tell
on
is
:
others it so
it went
said
It would
St. Paul
stone
it
by
humane
;
and still and
errors
And
so
has resisted and
of repentance preachers
Moses, it cast Daniel into into the
beheaded, St. Peter even
fiery
it crucified,
to death.
generations.But
religious persons
at
And
last,as
I
have
by degreesbeen
the law of the land from
and persecution,
Christ's ministers among more
No
the three Children
for many
do you
careless and
of their
burnt,others it tortured
justnow,
sheltered
rid of the
lions,and
on
being so,
this ?
to
furnace
he
he can, to restrain them.
get
life is
is short,death
this
men
in
seen
is
done its utmost
of
is
does
will find that the world
the den
he
;
that
in all ages you
and holiness.
graver
memento.
a
beingas they mostlyare,
he goes
faults, and,
are
studying. His
seen
and eternity certain, long. And,
do you irreligious,
His
men.
speechis
duties too
is
he
remind
think that men,
of
teachingchildren
objectsout to
His very dress is
hell.
mode
world,of
the next
readinging preachprayers, baptizing,
seen
charity;or
intended
clergymanis
a
dress like other
not
memento.
a
and
47
duty it is to
very
? about profession Every thing"
a
\
and
them.
generous, L
And
if not %
more
the world
has got
religious ; and
j
Endurance
48 is
God
this is
so
for
;
witness untruths
And
them.
enough
means,
that
is the
Such
are
bid you
what which
we
to
you
them,
of
that
;
not
do
could
which
really
God
in the world.
all we,
ministers
we,
is
not
in
of like
with
all
of
the
world,we
not
bear
we
to
selves. our-
first
things,do
temptation or
no
wish
St. Paul
do
we
in its kind
nature
deceive because
they
oppositionof
There
Apostles,and
one
to
men
when profession ; and therefore,
nothing which
it.
being
generaldo
of Christ
which
for the
do.
men
are
the
are
our
at least would
Paul, and
say
no
names,
reason,
in
to do without
have, which
is lawful to wish also
They
well, could
were
bid you
endure, or
"We
by
prepare
callingyou It
men
portion to
called
Christ,are we
they wish
called
simple short
ministers
without
times
at
ridiculed ; and
; and
messengers
one
no
hearing it ;
them, and
oppose
? for this
why
it ;
together for
are
they are
to
be told of God.
like to well
other
God's
they are
ministers
cations publi-
many
meet
persons
Christ's
each
encourage
into the
Surely
us.
having proof of
told of them,
are
to oppose
can
road, without
the
on
it.
to
the devil cannot
for recreation,without
travel
can
though
look
can
places where
into
refreshment, or one
one
no
he
day, without
of the go
But
he does what
persecuteus,
can
all.
sovereignover
Censure.
World's
of the
may
not
trial
have
endure, so far
as
to
it
said to certain heathens,
passionswith all Christ's other
men.
you1/'
ministers
They
St. after
have
to
Endurance
of the
through what
go
pain,sorrow, and
other
World's
men
Censure.
149
through. They
go
suffer
bereavement,anxiety,desolateness, tions; priva-
they have need, as
other men,
of
patience,
cheerfulness, ness, firmfaith,hope,contentment, resignation, to
bear
than
more
all that
other
of opposition
them
comes
on
are
they
men
the world.
They
well.
called
have
But bear
to
on
to bear
even
the
culed, being ridi-
slandered,ill-treated, overreached,disliked. this is not other
them
pleasantto
naturally, any
people. But they find
it must
be
than
more
so
All to
they cannot
;
alter it ; and
and patience.This they learn resignation
patienceand
then resignation the world
brethren,when
my
;
and
withal
bear your
may
I exhort scorns
cheerfulness and lightly,
cross
cherish,
for your
you
and
to
you
gion reli-
meekness, that
you
or gloomily, sadly,
not
complainingly.
or
For
instance,persons
which do
know
you
whither
you
vexed
Still you
must
feel to be even
Again : that you
you must
Again :
the
at
you must
you are
called
not
mind
you
notion
though
wrong,
may
be
show
should
do what
you
therebydisplease
wish to
please.
should surprised,
and hypocrite,
that
complying.
not not
to
companies
to
they may must
most
something
untruth, or
go
of your
You
you
would not
a
and
go;
comply.
not
those whom
not
to
do
to
to tell an
"
quite honest, or
should
they are
press you
be wrong
to
is not
what
may
other hard
find
you names
it. be
jeeredat
and
mocked
by
your
;
1
Endurance
50
of the World's
Censure.
for beingstrict and religious, for carefully acquaintance,
coming like
Church, keeping from
to
must
you
:
not
Again,you that
behind
that
about
it be, you
though
untruths
more
than Apostles
Again : of
run
those
what
you
you
by
must
not
with whom
it,but
hand
of God, and
into the
into
persons
must
In many,
to draw
and
must
you
You
made.
God
bear as
and
many
a
you not
must to
common
but
His
to threaten
but
you
must
not
in the
case
bring it
out
good time.
own
or
if this
But
you
will
He
even
frightenyou
must
mind
not
be firm.
very
attempts
to
try
may
ways
of ill-usage
the
the
againstyou,
knowing1that
doing something wrong,
that ; you
bear
is said
day or another,in
lightone
Again :
only
not
be cheerful,leavingyour
must
His
and
told of you.
conscientiousness
happens through your
Hard
remembering
Saviour
our
things
large.
at
for it;
care
sented, misrepre-
of evil
with, to stand well.
you
mind
world
find that
may
believe what
men
a
told of
were
careless persons
by
number
the
be possibly
can
the
tion, greatvexa-
do has been
you
that in consequence
believed
to your
told of you
are
backs, that
and are
perhaps,discover
may,
language,and
for it.
care
untruths
your
bad
the from
be
you
may
world, God
;
or
be called upon to
but you
surprisedthat they
consider that it is your
withstand.
sort of return
This
for His
is what
its
withstand be
must
firm,
should
very you
great mercies
to
be
calling offer to to
you
Endtcrance Did
Christ go
not
through much
can
be possibly
He
bear the bitter
who
at best
are
called upon
so
which
First;
Do
what
as
be
mind kind
Be and
You
you
and
bringthem
and
thing
the
world,
?
yieldto meek
will strength,
be
Avoid
those
to
who
do sure
ters mat-
those tc
matters.
all
ness. gloomi-
perverse, over.
lead careless lives,and
and
Who
every
knows
but
their hearts,and
turn
them.
and
ill-
know
or
are
two
are
such
on
them.
Do
thingfor
them
but
tian This is the true Chris-
ful cheergentleunder ill-usage,
enemies, and silent
tongues. say, recollect you
duties I have
help. Any to
you,
on
think
you
to you.
prayers,
of all the
or
do
lightof
as
dwell
not
unkind
of angry
God's
Did
often,pleaseGod, gain them
Secondly,I would without
?
you
being severe
towards slander, forgiving
in the midst
one
suppose
Make of
from
to you
over
to be spirit,
under
to
for those who
pray
imitate them
me.
gentle to
hear your
may
said leads
whom
Do
if they are especially God
attention
beware
away
will very
should
Him
and sinless,
was
eager
lives,or
ill-treating you. your
than you
call your
I have
And
lead careless
Turn
undergo for
sake. religion's
can.
you
for you
more
151
?
be too
not
treated for your
Censure.
to bear such poor trials sinful, scruple
conclusion,I will but
to points,
who
to
who
cross
and petty inconveniences In
World's
of the
other
who
one
cannot
been
We
attempts
can
do
any
speaking of,
good things by
to fall.
do
to
his
resist own
good things,
1
Endurance
52
but it is when
God
must
we
of the
World's
givesus to Him
pray
hearts
Lord, deliver us."
promisedto
away,
that
Himself;
the
Christ
in the
and
has
in order to
come
And
from
and in the end to He
"
who
These
the
are
any
disciples,
The
trouble,and
in
peace;
the
the
Holy
Blessed
in the world
recollect that a
then, religious persons
grievedat
way
puts in their
to do their
bought with the
fort, com-
spoken untc you/' He
have
When,
world
desire earnestly are, let them
Person
name
and
coming of
the
to
but be of good cheer, I have tribulation,
or spirits,
which
have
might
ye
the world1."
templesof
His
to
trouble,particularly
through much by
with
was
bringus
as
in any
are
Third
thingsI
in Me
shall have
"
them
Spirit,the
says, "that
in low
down,
came
is still
enlighten us,
men. irreligious
comforted
Eternal
overcome
instead of
Christ
not),as
going
who
Holy Ghost,
Him
see
strengthenthose
Trinity.
but
the
lift up
was
Comforter a disciples
Christ went, had to go
and
He
are
"Good
Him,
to
to stand by, shows, especially
therefore He
are
when
rightway,
trouble
ye
Lord,
God
in heaven.
"Comforter"
when
Our His
was
Apostles. He
guide us
say
(thoughwe
us
among
should
we
should
kind,we
any
fore There-
When
for the power.
We
God.
to
do them.
to
power
brought into temptationof our
Censure.
duty,yet feel how they are
and price,"
the
All-gracious Spirit. 1
John
way,
xvi. 33.
"not
ties the difficulwhen weak
they they
their own,"
and dwelling-places
Endurance
T
Lastly; best, Our
of
faces
men's
We
and
them
us
sight. like
more
teach
Let
beg
us
and
true
teach
deny
try Let
of
repentance us
Him
hereafter.
how
now,
to
purify
us
try
He
more
Let
and
to
give
for
what
may
live
to
God.
confess
do
back
cleanse
is
Him
deny
before
us
before
past
our
in
Christians, of
beg
what
past.
Let
hearts
our
love
to
Let
;
the
is.
Him,
beg
us
men
God
duty
our
heart
the
us
on
like
clearly
some
us
God.
earnestly
us
have
we
judgment.
of
and
afraid
and
could
look
us
done.
been
better
our
the
have
looks,
world
let
;
simply Him
their
"2
even
to
have
we
;
I
us,
commandments
to
of
more
flints
the
the
to
ought
we
against
times
of
none
at
forsooth,
children
us
as
like
consciences
our
Let
world
dismayed
kept
we
Censure.
that
sure
been
at
fancied,
search
God's
God
words,
while
lives.
to
not
have
us
the
have
to
harm
to
resisted
havo
yielded
quite
am
World's
the
of
lest
Angels
Him
if
we
oi'
SERMON
XL
SDoing:d5lorp to (Bo" in pur0utt" of tljeCLfilorlO* ' '
Whether, therefore, ye
eat
TTTHEN
it is not
claim
or
fill their
can
this life
undervalue
importance. They their
social duties: of
heavenly, are, the
fruit, are
they lead
difficult to
this
after
valuable, though which
yet
:
purpose,
not
that
it does
to wish
they
all,
to
to
apt
are
to
real
forgetits
spend the time
of
from active positiveseparation
a
be
it should
world, though
seed
in
way of
to
themselves
not
heaven
"
immortality "
themselves, yet
truths
at
the
recollected that
for
though and
once,
and
to
are
that
but it is difficult to realize this.
realize both
true
life is all in
the next
thoughts, then
all,the
the
to the
only subject that reallycan
apt
in
do, do all
that life is short, that
and altogether,
are
sojourninghere
employments
not
the
ye
31.
x.
the bring"to perfection
they feel that
eternityis
that
Cor.
great
any
displayadequately,or
and
i
"
convinced
unequal to
Christian,when
and
God."
are
persons
drink, or whatsoever
or
gloryof
to
It is
connect
Doing Glory to God, "c. both truths
to contemplate the together; steadily
to act in this.
yet
come,
Those
who
them, and
on
dwell upon
to
glory,till they forgetto is chided in
mind the
to
Apostles,when
stand
why
various ways
In
lead
men
does
so
the
we
does the
be
may
1
into heaven
of
Galilee,
?"
the next
world
this ; and whenever
that there is
sure
holyAngeL"
men
thought of
neglecttheir duty in
to
of the
Ye
God's
This state of
glory. "
say,
in fact,incumbent
thought of
the words
they
gazingup
ye
are,
act to His
figurein
life to
meditate,are likely
neglectthose active duties which
to
155
it
somethingwrong
and
not in their thinkingof the unchristian,
next
but
in their
though the
of
manner
thinkingof it.
God's
of contemplation
of life, as
in the
case
of the
the active
yet
that is not
Apostleswhen
real and
a
become
from Yet
our
duties,or existing
the
taken
thought of and
ways, a
up
indeed this is to be
makes
dream
us
indolent,or habitually
in various have
true meditation
a
unsettles
the world
notion
that
temptationto
are religious
exposed in 1
Acts
way
it
one
i. II.
of each
day ;
Christ,but
away
time,
our
withdraws
us
is apt to do
so
of all is when
ought to
which
freely
us.
unseen
the worst
even
on
which
Saviour
our
at certain times
us
which counterfeit,
some
or
commanded
or
and
employments
is ascended,and though such contemplation allowed
world,
in certain times
glorymay
allowablyinterfere with
persons
For
do
persons
shape
or
so.
who
we
And desire
another
in
every
and
age,
Men
to
come
in this age
fancy that
well
as
been
will say
will
consistent
has had
taken
has
or
he has been
or profession,
popular. with
whether
he has found
he
to really
him
rouse
a
does certainly a
change;
that
a
and
be
and
person,
need no
change has
there may
in
givehim
to take one
taken
or
man
but
a
pursuit
employments of the
have
woman,
be
away.
occurred
then
a
much
glad
at the
better than
serious or
young
very
fane pro-
season
worn
is called
what
a
serious turn, does
must
trade
own
the ways
though place,
changes not
much
himself; has been
in turn
as
"
ments, amuse-
some
it be his
something has
lived,and
has
Such
turn.
world
the profane; then, again,has had for
which impressions, religious Thus
He
gaietyand
fallen in with
has
He
"
world.
the
of the studies and
some
in which
company
fond of
deeplyinterested
and sense,
but
the other,without
then
has been
He
other of time
now
and
persons,
the next
religionand
"
first one
consideration.
or
evil
and
good
they came,
or
thoughts about
serious
no
own
regular and
any
things and
sacred
to outwardlyrespectful
nocent in-
has, perhaps,been
religion.He
of
course
person
follower of his
a
unpractisedin
fancy,and
and
a
and
and though religion,
flagrantsin, yet
of any
world
irreligious; perhaps openly
thoughtlessand
at least careless about
or
so;
past.
patiencefor
and
renouncingthe
We becoming spiritually-minded. has
in times
as
lose taste
to
businesses of this life is
the
God
Doing Glory to
156
same
the
old,
require to
hear
time
change
which
happened in
changed
garnished
and
the
I
cases
that which
Saviour
our
When
referred to.
speakingof
am
with
and
one
only narrow
chances
and
persuadeshim
true
one
are
of
the kind
to
course
which
which
witness it; viz. frequently
him.
calls
a
He
mind, spiritual
and
mind spiritual
it is
earnestness
or
in activity
feel
professto
take
and
customs
of
sad tone
of voice,and
in
making
have what
to
Scripture to
have
a
all
renounce
them,
to
despisethe
adopting a melancholy air society,
I have
all these
constraint
something
as
worldlyemployments,to
interest in
remainingsilent
his natural friends and
himself,"
we
ordinarypleasuresof life,violatingtne
natural
among
this is
of dislike and
sort
a
absolutely necessary
no
And
fancies that
he
his
of the
is often seduced, as
he
he must
knows
one,"
short
it.
contempt for his ordinaryworldlybusiness beneath
up
leads to life.
path
some
to
take
the wicked
than pleasanter
easier and
"
to serious
fails to
cometh
choose
to
like
in the passage
roused
he
way
"then
that
The
been
that
are,
blance sem-
somewhat
are
speakof
has
man
a
the chances resolutions, the
to
seems
the
it.
of faith and holiness upon
Now
really
not
but
having
Lord's
our
""
"swept and
heavenlyway,
a
157
soul, in
him, whose
to
but
language,was
World.
of the
in Pursuits
much
and
and
a
absent when
if sayingto as relatives,
higherthoughts than
to engage
perishingmiserable things/'actingwith
and
in difficulty
efforts to turn
the
things
things which
occur
about to the
him; pur-
God
Doing Glory to
158 of what
pose
certain
reflection;using spiritual
considers
he
delighting expressions;
Scripturephrases and
with
exchange Scripturesentiments
to
he
of his
meets
other
lives out
he
engagements, if he
shuts
(asit were) his
worldlyoccupationsimplyas considers it all he
sooner
much
far from
am
be
occupationmay
under
denying that to
eyes, and
it is
a
his
and
cross, and
he does
I
I
to
of it,but
in it,and
remain
servingthe spirit,
Christ
Saviour
but
do
our
when spirit,
in his
what
their
pleasedGod
duty
are
Lord."
not
in that state
to call them.
of
The
cases
worldly when
he
he
ought
glorifyGod, it,according
slothful in
is best served, and men
righteven
in it,but
means
Apostle'sdirection,"not
fervent in
fervent
by
worldly
speakingof
am
remain
be
"
the
the
far from
am
it may
circumstances But
man's
a
to feel is this, that while in it he is to
to
a
it off; and
cherishes dissatisfaction with it : whereas
out
his
upon
Again,
cross.
person'sduty when
and calling,
not
sits
it,and the oftener,
from
denying that
the world.
retire from
when
of its
out
looks
be able to throw
release himself
can
the like.
and
the better. I
Now
gain to
burden
a
Scripture
world, and
of the
doing nothing. Altogetherhe
down
so
thinking;nay, making mentioned,
subjectsare religious
thinks
He
of
way
when signsof deepfeeling
audible
visible and or
own
whom
persons
business,
Lord
with
slothful in
Jesus
the most
business,
of life in which
it has
in Pursuits leads such
what
Now
that he
of the a
that most
sees
Wortd.
person
into
who
engage
men
in worldlybusiness, do diligently
from spirit,
it is his
thinks
be denied
afraid to
that
of the
miserable
that
sense,
which and
devotion
aiming
on
all sides.
indifferent in
religion, yet world, and world.
state of mind
country, and
our
have
I do not
great word,
meaning "
the
which
money, over
a
an
but
that
look-out to
the
mean
I know
which gentility
to
things of
our
time
and
as
importance,
it is to be
be
languid this
the slaves of
this
of this
concerns
dreadful than
thing more
of prosperity
no
succeed to
and
other word which
a
to
country
to spirit, to
express
sets every
rise in
not
to pretendto opinionon high subjects,
form
my on
amass
triumph
consequence
before,to affect
so
use
one
to life,
to depresshis rivals,
to affect a superiors,
he had
this
ambitious
that
ambition
gain power,
his hitherto
in
give countenance
hearts in the
the I
low
to
almost
am
management, that desire
Bad
any
is
is,perhaps,the characteristic of this
miserablyfosters. a
to
influence and
at
worse
our
know
which
I
a
it
And
secular duties,and to account
it is far
to
take
being active
seem
to
that
abound
he
so
to
all.
at
that
so
of
duty
love of bustle and
gain,and
of
worldly
a
contrary, not
much
so
;
worldlybusiness,lest I should to
from
the greaterpart of the world
that
speak
is,
and cheerfully
so
business
world's
world
in the
absorbed
the
duty, on
cheerful part in the cannot
this mistake
carnal love of the world; and
low
a
159
and
to
have
a
judg-
160
ment
sacred
upon
and
approve a
God
Doing Glory to
condemn
partizanin
benefit of the
all
:
vision
to
are
great improvements,
come,
things vast, all things new,
this
"
fearfully earthlyand grovellingspiritis likely,
most
alas ! to extend
itselfmore
and
more
never-satisfied, pursuitof Mammon
in
other,to
the exclusion of all deep,all
reverent
thoughts.
less
in
engage
This is the
wearied,
holy,all calm, all do
men tempers),
of this world ; and
concerns
it,better,far better,were than altogether
shape or
one
in which, more spirit
their different
to (according
flyto
men, country-
our
among
neverintense,sleepless, restless,
an
"
to
poral supposedtem-
community, to indulgethe
of great thingswhich
great wonders
for the
measures
to religion,
his taste,to become
accordingto
extensive
his
choose
things,to
it to retire from
thus to engage
the desert, than to
"
serve
Baal
monly com-
I repeat
the world
better with
in it
or
Elijah in
Ashtoreth
and
Jerusalem. But are
the persons
far removed
the world, or and
nor
from
the
mind
resist it,impliesan
they have
of them,
negligentway,
and
minded;
in
or,
as
Interest in them, and
doing think
other
not.
but
them
in
this
is to
cases,
yet speakas
energy
They
they neither
the other;
in its concerns; zealously
midst
flee from
of Elijah. To spirit
which
thing nor
one
engage
in the
this world, speak of, as despising
to strenuously
strengthof
neither
I
an
they
flee
it,
remain
indolent be
do
and
spiritually
they reallytake
an
if theydespised them.
in Pursuits
to surelyit is possible
But to be not we
to retire from
it.
about
God's
as heartily,
to
We
glory;we
whether
"
text ; nay,
will suppose
a
In religiously.
has taken he feels
a
God.
pleasingto
least he will be
no
to live
If I on
[vm]
;" so
that it appears
in.
mentioned
justnow
had lately
more
determines
of the turn
in any
quitit; or
better. I
were
am
ment employHe
will at
if he does not
much
I do
bound
to go
live
to
now
business, though
not
the
more
were
the
if it be
an
does it suit
me.
soul for my
in sackcloth and ashes,if I
bread and water, if I
once
But
deserve to be fed
to afflictmy
and
quitit,at
indolent in it.
himself,"No;
to
say
;
serious
worldlyoccupation,
other
some
We
his mind
mechanical
ill-instructed man
employment,so
with husks. sins.
has
Paul, in the
Him glorify
case
negligentand
penitentwill
some
occupationis quitelawful
The
and get impatient
I deserve
drink
distaste for his
itself his present
irksome
or
consequence
rather be in
feelshe would
true
give
me
allows little exercise of mind.
which
things
being both
says St.
before,and
he is in trade,or
whether
in
who
man
he had
thoughtsthan
let
now
then,to take the
will suppose
all
to man,
not
trivial to
nothingis too slightor
do
mean.
eat
we
1
thingswhatever
may
gloryof God/'
all to the
1. "Do
I
what
instances to show
do all
Lord, and
to the
6
devoted to it,but
over
may
1
the Lord/' yet not
serve
yet meditative; and
active
more
"
slothful in business ;" not
"
are
we
of the World.
even
past were
the feet of
to wash M
1
day by day, it
the poor
humiliation; and I
have
I
the
only
will I hail
without
like.
His as
Him, and by His
the natural
none
taste
the
to
tolerable.
Nay,
grace, and the
embraced
and
repining, that with
the
pleasant
the
no
thought of
strong determination solace
be made
of
Even
me.
to like what
bitter medicine, which
palate,may
by before
is
resolute will become
a
and sufferings
even
what
well that there is
smell may
from heartily
pleasedat
and with
will try
from
I know
soothe and
but may
sinner,will take this way,
Far
an
ostentatious.
which
comfortably, by
borne, have
martyrs have and
not, is, that
great
about cheerfully
go
I know
Him.
they naturallydislike;even nauseous
do look
deny myself.
be borne
may
the will ; nay,
too
will thus be is in itself painful,
towards
pain but
be
inconvenience
grace,
I will
helpwhat done
I
reason
knowing1it.
one's
any
not
it would
an
will,through God's
I do not
would
call that way,
no
Gladlythen me
God
Doing Glory to
62
torture, such been
now
in rejoiced
love to Christ.
lightinconvenience
as
I
in
a
then, a
generous
opportunityof disciplining myself,
as self-abasement, needing a
If there be parts in my
penitence.
severe
occupationwhich
I
especially
if it requires and a good deal of moving about dislike, I wish to be at
be in motion, rise late,or
or
home,
if it be
or
if it
if it makes
sedentaryand
requires risingearlyand me
and solitary
all this unpleasant friends, part,as
with my
and health,
so
+hat it is not
far
I wish to I like to
I like to be with as
is consistent
to likely
be
a
snare
in Pursuits I will choose
to me,
views religious
are
of suspicious
are
devotion
hindrance
a
I
me.
it.
countenance
hours
if I thereby, to be
an
make
I was,
humiliation
which
sins,and
it is, merely to be
which
hard
a
not.
the
in
me
will be He and
second
will make
a
call from
a
desire of
will aim
at
activity.He
to
come
so
while
bear,it is
for requital very
be the
my
slightone
which
in it the
more
allow me/'
winning others by 2
me,
must God, I certainly
the Christian
his lightshine letting
m
in
presentoccupation.
will animate
will say to
or
manner
opening for
an
will work
contrary,I
reason
a
this may
duties as far as higher diligently, 2. A
own.
back in life
though this be
And
God
leave it without On
ought
to religion
and friends,
if it is His blessed will,to leave my But
that I
its
deprivedof worldlysuccesses,
gain.
Almighty
without
or
thrown
God; and
to
give
can
shall be my
am
becomes
in obedience
rather it is
I
find others rise in the world
where
my
the sordid actions in
less gainsor lose
and despised,
I remain
if I
indulge. And
persons
and worldlydealings
the over-reaching practices, ways, others
than
I know
of the
my
peopleby
not, sacrifice my
and any
see
see
63
in life requires far
God,
to
me.
I will
seasons My religious
which
I
me.
get on
duty
my
(please God)
I will not
to
worldlybusiness
becoming a temptationto not, and
1
that I offend
see
that to
to my
with consistently
World.
by preference. Again, I
I see scrupulousness. more
of the
his
own
before
men.
diligence
himself, My parents" "
or
"
master
"my
shall of In
Gospel of
the
in religious feeling
I will
not, as far
I
as
of
words,
but
manner;
those
makes
world's eyes
shall
who
cherish
well
who
like
am
as
that
see
it
others which
recommend
it,as
attendingGod's and
more
and by folly,
on
He
the
by
reality un-
of
constraint
fear of God
only
in respectable
the
mercies
pluckedout
allowed,through His great
Gospel to
duty.
my
heavenly-minded.What
more
brand
a
tion affecta-
any
His service
or
the
it will be for God's
blessed return
panions com-
I will affect nothing.
over-softness
any
they
as
My
extravagance of conduct, any
strangeness or
any
laugh at
help,dishonour
can
active
more
do will,with God's blessing,
I
manly way
a
me
Saviour.
our
No;
me.
see
of me,
say
punctualand attentive,
occasion to
have
never
God
never
shall
They I will be
and alive than before. adorn
shall
"employer
or
him. has spoiled Religion
and
God
Doing Glory to
164
mercy,
of the to
hand
by
if
to me,
I,
burning,be that
recommend
and
has revealed to me,
one
a
to
strictness in
my
vice ordinances,in discountenancing conscientious walk ; so,
a
on
the othei
hand, by all that is of good report in social life,by and straightforwardness, uprightness, honesty,prudence, love and brotherly by good temper, good-nature, 3. Thankfulness
inward
lifeof the
causing
calling. He recollect
our
to
Almighty God,
will Spirititself,
the Christian will
see
God
to
all
Saviour's life. Christ
and
be additional
things. was
the
ples princi-
in diligently
labour in
nay,
V
He
brought up
his will to
in Pursuits
a
humble
trade.
and
that Christ went
down
head.
lay His
had
various
calling;St.
and
and tax-gatherer,
a
tent-maker.
him,
the true
business ; that
as
and persecuted, which that in
He
in
will
it,he
from
Him,
4. True us
if
of the
will love it
puts His
of
has
upon
(as it were)
will feel that
He
lies in his
in the
seen
worldly
on
but
in the
ments employtheybe
;
meeting
that account
that while
forming per-
which principle
another
His
sort
of
ment. sacra-
as
a
gift
such.
in
our
will lead
worldlyemployments
them. resigning
bid
a
worldlybusiness
on greater blessings
despises.He
gaze
day, as by
as
God glorify
instead possible,
comes
Christ revealed to his soul amid
see
humilityis
to desire to
still calling,
he will be calling
own
he will take his
and
Matthew
chosen,whatever
His
at all the more,
ordinaryactions Thus
whatever
is He
their
before
after his
neglectit,he will not
presence
Apostles
in the poor, and
seen
so children,
puts upon
He
where
not
St. fishers,
that Saviour
Christ is
Christ;that if he
the
St. Peter
of his Saviour.
attendingto his
enjoyHis
world
to discern and
contemplationof
subjectto
was
that the
of this
Accordingly,in
the countenance
on
knows
St. Paul, even
he will endeavour
will recollect
He
storm, and had
the
employments
a
he will
long journeys,that
walked
Again, he
Andrew
165
and
to Nazareth
bore the sun's heat and to
in His.
Master
parents,that He
His
World.
he labours in his own,
When
think of his Lord
of the
those
Christ whom
followers take
evidently the world
the
lowest
1
He
seat.
that
says
the servant
as
God
Doing Glory to
66
them
who
have watched which
rejoicing.All
for Him
makes
this has
;
almost
us
moment's the
have
a
of
thoughts. that time
keeping
One
is
cause
given it
dailyduties,who hour, is saved to
regret
takes
to
downward
find
be see
of all evil.
path which
tc find his
to engage own
devisingevil is,
The
time
not
good
granted,
not
befallen us,
kept well
him
employed.
leads to hell. minds
with which
the
and who
Leisure
first step in If
with, them. a
at
or
impure
off from
Idleness is the
our
by
insults
employment for
the difference of motive
have
the attacks of
are
hour
brooding over some
have
has his
who
for them
of sins which
him.
as
unprofitable
man
his time
and diligent
employment
sure
The
so.
by death, or be
to
tion in that condi-
and
do
losses which
is the occasion the
himself,and
vain
heart's
thoughts,these
care
without
worldlybusiness
of the
longing after
the at
from
lays out
upon
loss of friends shameful
the Christian,
and alacrity,
his
use
him
to
fear and
with
blest. especially
multitude
a
get hold
received,or or
Lord
Still further,he will
means
dumb
opportunityof puttinghimself our
serve
condescension, astonishing
an
humble
to delay,delighting
of lifewhich 5.
feet. disciples'
His
its effect upon
and he sets about his business with a
himself shall
girdHimself, and
will
tells us, that He
He
washed
Himself
He
be
great must
be
humbleth
of all,that he who
be exalted; and
Nay,
would
who
he
we
do not
Satan
will
Here
and religious
we
a
man worldly-minded a
has had
person
dwell
likingto drown
sad affliction, say
some
it is from
his mind
barren
by
sorrow
discontented; from is
better,and
by
likelyto
those forgetting
and the
Lastly,we
what
see
worldlybusiness
wish it.
lost
allowed
determine
fear that
by
of
becoming
pleasingGod fulb,
more
thus
the
far from
acting,he really
more
A
should
close of
God.
persons
tion ques-
retire from
do
to
so
is
no
one
who
would
are
net
allowed the
allowed it throughincreasing
are
old age ; but every one, I conceive,
choose, would
is the
a
to give our life,
wish
To
great many
when
give in
to
one
there is
it,though
what
is
them
I suppose
infirmities or extreme to
the
at
a great many privilege,
to
he
judgment
to entirely
natural,that
if allowed
enfeeble
feelingthat,
whether agitated,
thoughts more not
relax and
religiously.
more
sometimes
so
he has
whom
tian Chris-
thing;
his peace a
to
same
dread
a
only enjoy the thought of
shall
6.
does the
from
secure
from
The
gloom.
belief that
a
losingtime;
not
banish
;
"
worldlypursuits
to
fear lest he should
a
bereavement
in order irreparable,
circumstances
same
a
not pleasurein religion,
loss to them
a
thoughtsand
under the but
on
167
thing. Suppose
same
betake themselves reflection,
to divert their
our
do the
may
of this world, having no
men
World.
of the
Pursuits
in
a
great
was
many
it would
the fit time. of this
reason
it is often
think
not
a
so
a
to privilege
be
find it difficult But
let
natural
religiouswish,
a
us
sider con-
wish.
often
I
only
1
fear
partially religious.I aim
who
under
retiringfrom
at
the
after the
Gospel,who of any
of
one,
not
has
who
are
mixed
that
they do
do
satisfied with
life goes
on, and
their last years
as
both
enjoy themselves
And
thus
both they satisfy
but
them;
world.
then, as
together. Now,
go
which that
such if
frame
a
they are
at
At
so, then
aside
it is
that time must if it is to be
they
nay,
not
are
some
of life
their way
So
ease.
they look for
prepare
and
putting aside of mind
to
they
heaven.
and
their
present religionis irksome
they hope,duty
to
pleasurewill
all other
mistakes
let it be observed, evidences,
present
and
aware
as religion they
their conscience
servingGod
not to
plainthat,when
worldlycares
are
tired of active business
and
their hearts,but look forward do
there
of retirement,in which
may
love of the
to
which
they get time
fatal
a
uprightnessof
or
wish to be at a
that it is Others
by rule;
customs
and
predominantaim
so.
time
laid
goods
feeling; they are
the correctness
or practices
in the
man
much
say
said
much
live
not
of them, requires as
a
give so
not
ought; they of the
by
hast
If this is the
sin, for Christ Himself actuated
rich
of the
I need
course
so
enjoying themselves
then
manner
years."
business,do
the world's
said," Soul, thou
for many
of persons
great number
a
of their
notion
somewhat
up
God
Doing Glory to
68
turn
to Him, acceptable
God,
time of not
all
they shall
length they do put
at
to
be a necessarily
time when
a
with
a
if
ever
they do,
deep humiliation,
comfortable
retire-
Pursuits
in
Who
ment.
heard
ever
is
It
repentance?
it should
heaping up
is
be,
their last years, not
they
it that
the
do
in
will repent at all; but
even
is to suffer for it here.
Not
escape
for any
here
Sorrow
one
or
if
retirement
he will be content
to
highestChristian
then,
not
do without
the Christian
heart is
on
that
thingsabove,
or
need
they stop
and
moon,
the
or
of nature,
course
change
and
summer
as
who, Apostles,
all
lands," full of business,and yet full
harmony, even was
but heavenly,
labour St.
to the
the
Such
heavenlybodies,went
ends
their work
of the was
earth.
too
of
Paul
and
St.
Peter
write
in
their
"
to
sweet
calling
earthly ; they were
and trouble tillthe last; yet consider how
sun
were
out
Their
as
him,
they stop the
the
as
seduce
winter.
so
it ; whose
things below
littleexcite,agitate, and unsettle,distress, as
is
heart
whose
that he does not wish
Nay,
and blessings,
these
all is he
of
sumptuous pre-
any
on
for his last years.
stayedon God, set
sin hereafter
miseryhereafter;
cr
unbelievingmotive, does
desire leisure and
they do,
the other.
worldlyreason,
or
so
unlikelyis
for suffering
to escape
for
groans
their repentance
painfulmust
more
strict
so
longerthey live
The
more
only way
they cannot
confess that
and
only the
the bitter,
The
These
terms.
must
tears
enjoyment.
present,not
at
they
more
be.
the
pleasurable, easy, joyous
a
contradiction
a
169
of life, supposingit be not
their present mode
as
of
if they do but reflect a moment,
men,
as
World.
of the
in
calmly
last
days.
God
Doing Glory to
170 St. John,
to retire from
measure,
say, will
I
such,
and
other hand,
the
on
the
cares
of his
be
the
natural
his
whether
religious man, secular;but,
ministry
God, but merely because, though he God
be
quiet,still it
in
as
trulyand
as
as
holy in
is
more
in
And
it is,among
hence
the
Litanyto
On
be delivered
Adam
that whereas
Christ has of
and
grace
It is very
coming
as
minister because which as
his
cares
sake.
he
is not
ethers
are
to
peopleare,
to
speak
as
this,
ment, punish-
a
means
a
sacrifice
in His
name.
evils, "
the
sake,but
effort for
a
reason; sense
same
He
use
diligent
it, for this
in
to
is not
in
called,
and the pursuits, professions, is
of this world ; his work
gives himself wholly.
to
be active and
the duty. practise
the
in
pray
comes
the two
of
called upon
to
we
death."
requiresthe greater
It
Christ
of
that
tumult.
a
for this world's
in this world's affairs, yet not for God's
and
sanctified it as
abusing it,to
not
us) silently,
to labour
it ; very difficultto steer between this world
suitable to
teach this,difficultto do
speakand
to
on
contemplate
said
offered up to the Father
easy
or spiritual
thanksgiving,a
sacrifice of
a
to be cheerfully
His
by
I have
sentenced
was
of every
and
crowd
a
from sudden
the whole, then, what
be
be allowed
other reasons, "
wish
may
becoming
collectedly, solemnly,than
charge, pastoral
heart in active business
(ifit
the stroke of death
meet
great
a
fix his mind
begin to
in order to
not
in
allowed
was
It is
a
heavenly,and
work
which, we
to it he
trust,is
Pursuits
in
likely
not
it
is
His
to
work,
for
this
because
it
live
to
live
to
out
in
May
whether
at
with
His
in
We
and
world,
ministers
matter, tried
are
ever, How-
men.
Christian
for
this
because
reason,
from
thanks
brethren,
my
by by
you
because
only
not
;
sure
more
difficult
trial
the
01
God
171
the
command
the
command
it.
give
us
do
His
will
we
eat
and
drink,
or
we
with
may
own
blood
in
grace
to
hands
rest,
is
theirs.
not
a
great
it
your
God
stations
our
is
is
no
reason
about
speak
to
gains
World.
from
off
what
but,
it
commonly
him
carry
the
of
our
and
minds,
glorify !
or
Him
several
our
adorn
fast
about
journey who
has
with
labour
pray,
or
and
that
doctrine;
His
and
spheres
remain
purchased
ua
XII.
SERMON
Uam'tp "
The ivorld knowelh
f\F
St. Simon
of ^ttman
not, because it knav
us
and
only know
that he
James
and
that, like St. Peter, he had
Besides
his
Thaddaeus we
and
only
know
Zealot, for
of Jude
name
the
that words
he
the
before his conversion, to under
the idea
themselves
to
execute
Gospels.
the
a
law
Apostleswere
on
the Festival
brother
to
Lord;
our
married
man.
Of St. Simon
Canaanite, or
offenders
formal
It is said that Preached
epistle ;
service,took
upon
without
1
Jude,
certain fierce sect, who,
legalauthority,and both
St.
meaning, belonging1,
same
doing God
they were
a
called the
was
have
been
to
this
we
*.
was
iii. i.
Judas, he is also called
or
in the
Lebbseus
JOHN
I
whom
nearly related
Less, and
"
in his Catholic
St.
the
Saints
little is known
indeed,still lives in the Church
historywe
not."
Him
St. Jude, the
day commemorate,
but of his
dMocp*
accusation at
of St. Simon
upon
without or
trial.
length martyred and
St. Jude.
Vanityof Human in the
Glory.
gathertogetherGod's
of their efforts to
course
173
elect into His fold.
and
laboured
they taught
preaching founded
churches
travelled into
East
taken
were
the
and generation, "
have
had
memorial, but
no
standingmonument, he
gifts. What he
what
but
was;
of his
they little
know
we
in
"honoured
their
they
Epistle,indeed,is doings,but' of
of his
not
leads
wrote
last
at
perishedas though they
are
yet
they
their times," yet
St. Jude's
been1."
never
Yet
their
by
souls ;
West, till
and
glory of
the
and
saved
and
they
generation ; they
powers,
Although
historynow.
of their
St. Jude;
their
the earth.
from
away
in
miraculous
giftedwith
were
and
of St. Simon
Little is known
us
to
a
his
conjectureindeed know
we history,
more
no
than of that of St. Simon. hence
And
draw
we
aiming at
without
though how
they
laboured, and out
from
ourselves,
bore .
.
.
are
they who
Ecclus. xliv. 7. 9.
knows
praise. Mankind
ings, St. Jude's deeds and suffer-
labour, and and
fainted not2." not
us
duty
our
great; yet there is One
were
but history,
for "blessed 1
these
and
their works, and
"knows and
the world's
St. Simon's
nothing of
do
of life; viz. to
business
actual
the
for
obvious,is continually forgottenby
which, however in
importantlesson
an
for Their
patience, .
.
2
.
.
are
blotted
book
of life;
deeds
from the Lamb's
.
sake
Name's
His
die in Him,
who
.
that
Rev. ii.2, 3.
they
Vanityof Human
174
may
\"
as heartily,
make
Lord, and
the
unto
in
mode
a
patternbehind heathen
In
it
This
of pleasures
making
plan.
do
and
animal
mere
they
look
lastingand
are indulgences
about
civilization which refined wishes,and
nature.
a
begin to
is
is
This
much
so
them
sets
which
one
Knowledge
and "
"
drinking, eating,
not
think act
not
exert
of the on
and
no
they
themselves;
enough
for them,
is the real effect of that
extolled; it gives men them. gratifying
on
feels the wants
mental
Rev.
exercise
more higherpleasures,
some
refined.
more
enlightened age
for
glory,
little consideration
in view, and
learn to feel,reflect, hope,plan,and then
was
called
is awakened, intelligence
when
But
end
no
they
ignorantand dull,the
They
merry.
have
They
morrow.
they
them satisfy
sense
that
gained, much
men
they remain
their minds, while
and
be
before
these
the soul's true
was
natural, as
was
shall he
to have
understood
to
I shall
follow
may
do
we
imitation.
our
what
was
For
will show.
common
so, I
talked, of what
more
honour.
doing
we
men
know
how
happiness,or
men,
first sightseem
for
times, when not
thought,and
which
them
souls,yet did
fame,
in
lives at
blessed Saints,whose
unto
not
remarks; and
some
pointingout left no
to do what
rule,viz. great practical
this
On
had
do follow
their works
their labours ; and
rest from
them
now
Glory.
of human
cultivation render
xiv. 13.
An
men
Vanityof Human
thingsaround them, busy,and
alive to the
they do
find
they
than make
more
no
restless; but
sensible of their wants
men
they bring-
them;
hunger
no
they create whom
ancient heathen
the
in this state;
:
a
him
having
minds
I
speakof
thus.
act
They
be attainable in
theydid
well know
not
what
these,actingupon
and objects, political which
conscience
to be the way
heart
to
Now
glory
one
come
them
as
could
the
possess
to consider
nothing else
than
their
of what
they
greatest of goods,
to aspire. theyought especially
is difficultto say, for if it were
think
to
exactlythey wished
what "
suggested
have
happinesswhich
glory and popularityas
and that to which
called)
are
habits self-denying
(iflistened to) would that unknown
great
with of life,
(what
to those
averse
some
ble capa-
Feelingssuch
tumult on
was
other,though
or
they were. in the
men
imagining,led
was
called
of it
nature
way
passionsawake, keenly set
their
"
some
some
acting
stimulus to make
that human
saw
just
were
for
that great things,and theyperceived
goodsmust
as
religion
tellectually, refined in-
cultivated and
and the need of largefield,
of
;
priate appro-
for it is
of man they felt the capabilities on
175
do this.
can
Now
for
remedy
no
food to the
alone
Glory.
real
some
and
make
its real the
signify by
they
apt
were
the word to
speak
thing,and that,too, which one's
own
;
yet,
if
stands meaning,it plainly
praiseof
admired, honoured, and
to
other
feared;
or,
men, more
the
we
for
being
commonly,
Vanityof Human
176 having
celebrated
a
external
they wished
glowing language of
something
a
precisenotions
whatever
But
word, they used
to the
to attach
is,for
that
name;
ourselves.
to
Glory.
to talk in
necessityof going through
the
for glory'ssake, labouringto dangers and sufferings "
benefit the world Now
enough
we
it is
our
"
duty
because
that
glory being better
a
for it is
nothing is
real and for my
reason
is connected
with
myself,and
is my
only
in the
speakingof
me;
i.e. of those who
know
me.
But
much
of my
than know
if
mine
once
name,
they
to be "
is it
when
those
they do
celebrated
mine.
They
that is not
doing me never
is
which imagination,
a
mere
pleasure.There
use
is
some
my can
man,
at
or
ass;
least acted
the
talk harm
or
which
i" may
that
in like
was
ner, man-
when
It respectfully.
give no
meaning and
in covetingour great wickedness)
garden,horse
name
and
see
good, or honouringme,
any me
; nor,
it in
me
house
praisea
praisingme
to
good
thing else
name
use
saw
more
time,
a
My
who
never
no
may
those who
saw
me
any
for
happen
who
thing
any
called mine. of those
vain
so
substantial
because
and which, accidentally,
case
plain
being happy
else is celebrated
own
guage, lan-
using this
pity them,
than is celebrated,
name
my
to
dying for glory.
heathens
sober reasoner,
to any
for there is no
good ;
and
glory,
read of poor
talk of this
to
as
when
for
solid
or
ing last-
(though
sense
house neighbour's
unjuststeward,though a
wisely,i.e. accordingto
a
or
bad
worldly
Vanityof Human wisdom
but those who
;
covet really
name,
"
this
them
must
pity this sin,because
them
a
and
knowledge of
least evidenced of human
higherstate
sin
which their which
being anxious
in
lay,not
hearts
own
and the subject,
on
their conscience
told them.
heathens, they had
were
no
"
therefore
pity them
we
to look
clean from Now
;
by
and ourselves,
to
But, I
their
the way
they
say,
; and
Church errors
far
how
see
other,
or
consulting
are
minded re-
we
are
irrational sin.
This is a it is wonderful
all their
This
This
with light,
not
was
at
case. peculiar
that I
Christians
melancholyfact,that
most
a
for chargeable,
we can
first
understand.
and respected
perhapswe
may
the
be
sightto of praise
We
admired, and
be allowed to do
foolish
same
pected. ex-
Observe ; I do not say
should seek the
love to be
[viii]
and
tent con-
perish.Their
going
Bible, no
had
their sin.
it is
know.
were
good
some
in
than
who all,
before their eyes, but in not
not
was
for
we
nature,
of mind
at
die like the brutes that
live and
to
as
men.
notion of any but selfish enjoyments, and
no
we
it at
a
are
blame,but
may
did not feel any wants
that of others who
are
signof
far the
so
was
we
great want
a
great
a
to the most
on
foolish of
atrocious crimes,but also the most
Now, in the ancient heathen
mean
inasmuch alive/''
carry
may
177
thing at all,and
men offending
fame
passionfor
honour, I
covet
substantial
no
the most
only
not
Glory.
so
all
persons
naturally
in due
; the love N
of
limits
praise
1
is
and a religious discipline capableof receiving
surprising thing is,that
the
But
the
or
of
the
brings us, yet without
friends
our
world ; that
of the next
good
yet
It is
shadow.
ourselves for
deny
not
natural,I
respectpaid us
and
speakingof
by
vast
multitude
care
about; and this,I
so
had
better
no
have
set before
do, from
deceived and This
never
out vast
born
way
or
excusable no
indeed
in heathen,
better,but because them
heaven, to feed
they
but
;
in
eternal life
and
as
they
ashes,with
upon
corruptedimagination.
the redeemed
of his
a
because sinful,
more
sin,and
then, is praise, we
for
high ends, the
or populace, by
have
his
various
mere
and
odious,
name
people,of
with
degrading. and
servant
of Christ,the heir of to
an
should put it away
manly hatred, as somethingirrational
God,
am
the depravedappetite,
a
rather
love of indiscriminate
man,
I
shall see,
or
saw,
the favour of God
of
wanton superfluous,
Shall
a
deference
them, deeplycriminal,turningaway, the bread
for
but reality,
good clearlyproposedto
who Christians,
selves, our-
intellect;as falsely enlightened
a
onlybecause they knew
not
a
we
say, is
unmeaning;
very
a
deny
glory,that is,the praiseof
or sinful,
it is
should
seek
to
but acquaintance;
our
of persons
artificialproduce of
it is
praise
say, to love to have
the desire of
unmeaning as
ments, enjoy-
the
going on
we
leave
sensual
refined pleasurewhich
more
ter. charac-
should
we
thought of present goods,whether
the
a
Glory.
Vanity of Hitman
78
son
of
immortality, go praisedby
whom
he knows
a
Glory.
Vanity of Human and nothing,
of whom
most
persons of
young
high
be led
liable to especially devil.
does reasoning
If
the love of
gloryhas
consequences.
No
the
are
it. securing
and
which
apply to
praisein
all its
shapes. Few
vain person
is
few
periodof
that
of their
know he
seems
good
in their
too shrewd
what
very
or
to be
the
too
A
is
how consider,
of nature
course
ask carefully
vanity
themselves,
fond,not merelyof the praise
friends "
this is
open
refined to be
"
it not
2
that
beguiledby
praiseshim. n
they if
and to flattery?
unostentatious ?
it is who
of
right, but
chance-comer,about whom
exposedto it,is
is delicate and
considers who
a
vain, till they reach
measure
is not
Who
of
Now
bad.
or
by
person, any
not
in
indeed,are
whoever praised,
likes to be
who
not
nothing.
love of indiscriminate
generaladmiration.
love of
the
and superiors
that of any
reckoned
most
is
lifewhen
theyare
quests con-
its fruit.
persons,
? Let all Christians disappears whether
and
wars
which tempted to indulgein vanity,
one
not
are
men
by
spread wide-
all
whether praiser,
the
in its
glory;but
but
nothing else
:
have
men
the love
tempted by
be
may
are
of the
snare
of productive
so
the
remarks
persons
this
mankind
These
condition to be
vigorouspowers,
condemnation peculiar
tree is known
A
odious; yet
"
among
by
would
convince them, let facts,
not
sin has been
means
It is
captiveby
its
enduringruin
on
minds
them) he
saw
condemn?
be ihe first to
himself
(ifhe
179
A But
man
any
he
is
but never
the most
I
Vanity of Human
So
of dangerous,perhaps, of
all kinds
personalappearance;
our
and
I
temptation "
may
their
admiration
of
such ever
say,
with
snare
gratified
is
looks of those who
effort by the very
without
dangerous, for
most
idle love
their
to be vain
vanityis
of
they go they carry
Wherever
sinning. them;
under
ever
are
persons
Glory.
gaze
upon
them. I shall say
Now
rational love of
desire the
but
to do
us
wish
without
also
And
to
as
and praise, stand
who
from question,
how
far,we in
us
as
we
seek it from
our
parentsand a
word,
have
Christ's
far
as
men
all whom
we
We
if
we
may we
have
no
to
have
we
he
towards
all
Himself
is
supremely seek far may
place,so
praiseof
praiseof good men
the
have
from
"
desire the
may
us.
desire
should
simplerule
in His
are
love us,
cannot
we
must
we
cannot
we
person,
a
value
"
for; but
the praiseof praise,
the
those
for
this is the mischief. respector regard,
desire the
believe them
speaksof
whom
place. Christ
and superiors,
safely
is natural
esteem
this
We
men.
a
whom
Him
desire of indiscriminate whom
but
us;
feelingrespect and
to
praise ; and
love
the
be
and
Indeed, Almighty God
we
love
great Judge; from
our
in
When
so.
with
love.
we
should
he
far it vay
how
of all those
whom
natural
the
upon
alreadysaid, it
have
esteem
all intercourse, intends
and praise,
I
indulged. As
something
the mutual
praiseof to be
those
good
we
men.
between rejoicing
have
never
St. Paul
not
himself and
seen,
only the
Vanityof Human who Corinthians1,
spread all over we
I
Mary,
that
blessed'/'' from
the
fame, fame
mixed
hymn
this
But
God,
all
after death ; one's
thanks
returns
different
glory,posthumous
familiar
name
call her
is very
if,forsooth,it
as
the
to
great
a
were
and of all
and and liars, and railers, and blasphemers, jesters,
those
yet
men,
use
who
if
even
error,
and
truly,and
much
to
that evil world
which
praiseof
truth at
be
but
none
is,we
to
God
be known
and
but
by
even
His
we
many
know, reallyknow,
cannot
dignities,
great thing
only must
men,
of the
honoured
add, about
I must
good
of
a
be
desired,to
others ; not
by
Son !
allowing we
desire
must
good
not men.
many
sons per-
all,and it is always dangerousto delightin
cf strangers,even praises
good men, 1
grosslyin deed,
sinners;
dishonours
praiseof
desire earnestly The
defend
caution
additional
ourselves the the
sin
not
Church, speak evil
the
propagate
One
they do
their tongues for evil,speak the words
world, slander
of
mouths
of this world, of swearers,
multitude
"
time.
of
generationsshall
is called
and
2 Cor. i. 4
much
though we
more
a
to seek Roin.
i. 8.
1
in this way
end
the
hers
8
was
yet unborn
persons to
feelingof
desire of what
Romans
And
dailyuse,
we
henceforth
have
thing to the
in the
"from
of
Church
the
mean
world2.
praiseof good
desire the
may
St.
of the faith of the
the Christian
1
likewise returns
each other,but
knew
that the fame
thanks
Glory.
believe them
their
to be
which praises, 8
Luke
i. 48.
the
is
1
8
a
Vanityof Human
2
of ambition.
kind
day
in their esteem be
to
name
is
while
power,
of praise
one
of Him
whom
whose
left their
were
came
them
not
simply unknown
but
even
Saviour's
our
and ....
for falsely bore above
His
them,
in the
all,the
followed
on
of those who
sake
"
they may
the
not
has even
privilege
They, indeed, time, in their life-
it.
Upon should
men
of evil
manner
in
them revile
againstthem
x"
Yet in the affection the Church
love
they
praiseof
that
earth,and who had
and
have
was
persecuted by
all
the love
the world
prophecy,that
say
will, in
doubtless
St. Jude. to
hated and
It
a
the
representatives
This
saints who
and
Simon
leave
can
memory,
come.
them.
our
they love," and
seen
many
behind
names
of St.
doubtless
not
till He
happinessof
the
the
to them
are
or
secure
at least in whose
or
their heart
comfort
able to
"having
presence,
great
Christians
most
two, who
or
be
it
is difficult to be
alone
good
their lives,be
length of
blessingin
the real
can
posterity;but
to
name
Christians
Few
gained.
fancied
the
to desire one's
religious objects.And
with
us
day by
to grow
though they profess
many,
to have great privilege
our
been
lipsof
associate
and religion,
few, and
a
than affection,
and
the
on
by
more
satisfied rather
to be
temper
and to be known
to know
this,it is
further than
Christian
the
to agreeable
And
Glory.
continued "
Matt.
bore
Saviour
named with v.
to
11.
them Him
each
other, and,
whom
they had
in the number in His
tempta-
Vanityof Human toons1,and glory,not
written
were
the world
as
in
Glory.
heaven, they
giveth.
Who
imaginethe deep,the wonderful,the
the
of Christ approbation
we
consider how
Him, how
of mercy,
tenderness,the which
His
"
perfectlove
; of
the dread
to have
it not
had a
a
was
smile,an
to privilege
the
of the grace,
a
loss of
more
was
venly heaHis
the
calmness, dom, wis-
service,
when
they
before He
came
earth in presence,
on
encouragingword, from Him, treasure in memory
brightthat
so
else looked discoloured and to
He
ciate asso-
of flesh,
zeal for God's
while
even
thing else,a remembrance amounted
His
to
knowledge,His
much
of what
secret
He
His
of God, His "
earth,what
was
words,
patientobedience, and
knew on
Him
When
of His
the majesty,the sanctity,
reignedwithin His
Divine
?
allowed
throughthe days of
real
a
joy which
them
witnesses
they were
of His
awful
impartto
intimately they were
conversation acts
would
had
estimate,who
can
can
with
183
dim ? and
reason
beyond any
would
in them
thing
every
it not have
to have
even
had
thought of seekingthe praiseof weak, ignorant,
sinful mortals? Let
us
seek this
we
shall not
the
Apostleswere
to be
have
praisewhich that
given to
poorest,the oldest,and who
are
sensible
vouchsafed.
obtained ; it is
cometh
most
of God,
Let those
us
seek it,for it is
worthy of
infirm
Luke
xxii. 28"30.
it. us,
among
but livingnot merelyin obscurity, 1
though
of it which experience
are
The those
despised
Vanity
184
and
who
forgotten,
living
and
on,
neighbours
done,
good
and
on,
then,
Go
Christ will
be
in
before
His
names
of
proud Your
titles
Simon
will
have
will
of show
and
St.
the
favour
the
Lord
them
and
written
of
Him
with
Well
"
Vs.
these
have
Heaven, other favour
whose that
V
jo-v.
and
will
record
the
covenant
1
ordinances, He
14.
fear
ing seek-
duty,
in
He
own
you
history and
the
reward with
perseverance,
in
them
of
conquerors, and
and
Jude,
is His
His
Verily,
be
Saviour's
our
path
world
skill,
honour. will
names
St.
secret
of
their
by
even
greeting,
coming. the
and
the
in
statesmen,
ability,
future
in
His
Let
heroes, and
courage,
the
felt
obtain
may
and
at
Father.
be
not
by
purpose
servant."
house
glory
good
no
even
contentedly
Ris
your
answer
receive
faithful
Glory.
will
tnese
and
look,
approving
death
loss,
a
to
seem
whose
as
Human
of
reward.
their with
Him
of
those You
Apostles. is
its
"
life.
:
and
The He
XIII.
SERMON
after* 0ottg;I)t
tEnttl)fjfooen toljen not "
shall turn
They
their
away
these
T^ROM
words
of he
shortlybefore a
thing
there
is such
a
thing as
of
is
truth religious
but religion
that
it
so
one
are
one
as
martyrdom,
therefore And
wrong.
to
ears
one,
our
day
but
eyes; are
all be That
from to
but
fables.
Truth
as
is
rather almost
is,the multitude
learn
are
a
prophecy)that turn
away
Truth, and should be turned, not
of
men
they differ,not
is fulfilled before
All this
religiouscreeds ;
right,or
one
many
our
many
differ;and about
the
"We
learn,moreover,
we
words
fore there-
that all views
professedChristians,forgettingthis, should their
learn,
we
truth, and religious
and
"
Apostle,written
error. religious
(forhis
to be
was
blessed
suffered
is such
iv. 4.
TlM.
the
that there
that
2
"
shall be turned
the truth, and
from
ears
fables."
unto
and
one
:
at professions
therefore
all of them are
wrong,
about
must so
trivial
this
they cannot be wrong.
far
as
they
points,but
great matters, it follows that the multitude
of
Truth
[86
whether
men,
in the
when
hidden
by
their
of
greatermatters
This
is
solemn
most
a
fault
own
soughtafter.
not
not, are
or
even
wrong
religion. thought,and
perplexingone.
a
However, there is another which, though it ought he
to
is perplexingstill, and perplexing,
greaterneed that
of
men
considered
be
to
also.
they find
when
the
sense
some
natural
the truth, that these too of them
many
who
persons feel that
theyare
not
among
are
;
either
error
also.
when
since
after all
they are in
the fact,or
hastilydeny
fore there-
There
truth,if it be of
men
are
the many,
and to be
are ability
that truth lies with
ranged on contrary sides
are
sides,and
many
that
and
the few, they think
and ability,
on
right,but
found, lies with the few
are
prophetsand expoundersof
despisethe opinionsof
can
mate legiti-
the
seem
who providence,
the side of
on
in
stumbling-blockto
a
God's
mean
often wrong
so
that those who
guides furnished by in
is
It
perhaps has
explained;I
are learningand ability
religiousmatters many,
and
not
of
men
told that able
men
religious questions, they they are
startled,and
stagger in their faith. But
on
that certain, or
contrary,let
the
not
the
us
honestlyconfess
and
are
is
or weakminded, or dull, ignorant,
enthusiastic, or extravagantonly turn their
the Truth
what
turned
unto
from
ears
fables,but also
men
of
extended views,ample powerfulminds, keen perceptions, and various knowledge. Let us, I say, confess it ; yet let
us
not
believe in the Truth
the less
on
account
of it.
Truth
hidden
Truth, there
are
minds.
highlycultivated It is unfair to
make
do
so
man
a
higherranks and
of
secluded
very
them,
likelyto
turn
who
ing reject-
part of it. Not
only
out
we
see
it village,
in
commonly
be
ill "
natural
more
the very
than
who
are
even
the
"
quickness, are
the
least under
the
persons
religious principlesand Gospel of
will
this; even
greatergiftsof mind
have
be
may
occasion of his
influence of revere
talent does
abilityand
that
or
have
shrewdness,and wit, are most
only unfair, but
do society
found, that those who others around
this?
we
Christian;nay, often,as
a
this or Christianity,
the humble
not
and
deny
should
Why
is called
adversaries of the
highly endowed
it is the difficulty,
without
in the
of
and
;
What
unnecessary.
shown
of the
men
many
soughtafter. 187
not
that in the number
I say
not
when
who
neither
salvation which
obey
Christ
nor
has
broughtus. Now
if we
shall find the
in the firstage
even
speaksof was
consult St. Paul's
we
those who
hid; and
uneducated of this
of
same
blind,or
he elsewhere
and
state of
dull of
the
Apostle
his
to whom
describes them, not
but understanding,
as
Apostle's prophecy in
there
many
were
of
endowments
who
light,and and
erred from in
the text the truth
was
even
Gospel as
the
world, the scribe and the disputer.Even
before the
midst
thingsexisting
Even Christianity.
were
thians, the Corin-
to Epistles
the wise
then,
fulfilled, in the
spiteof superiorintellectual
acquirements.
Truth
i88
Does
not
when
He
that
He
hid
hath
revealed them
itself to our
hearts,to
our
and sinning,
fear of
when
surpriseus
and
of acute
and
the Gospel, reject
revelation addresses
our
love of truth
our
desire to
and
goodness,
gain God's
favour
;
depth of thought,strengthof quickness,sagacity,
and
mind,
of
power
excellent these
having
a
man
a
"
learned there is
because often defective Christians, between
connexion
abilityis another;
and
thing
one
gift,and
mind
is
argue
that
throw
down
a
a
gates of
a
a
would could
"the
ever
hear, or
that
argue run
with
In
like manner, "
the
no
the
powers
Isa.l. 4.
so
faith is
abilityof would
or
able,or
was
of life? because
see
he
giftsare
of mind
ever
lions
swift because These
plain
necessary
business could
man
a
he
one
are
conquer
city,because
tongue of the learned1"? in kind.
Who
grace.
or experiencedin accomplished,
Who
men
because
could, like Samson,
man
the
faith is
is the
ability;because
faith and
from
the
have
may
again why
they are
different kind
This, then,
other.
the
why able, or
reason
the like,though
are clearly quiteof gifts,
excellences spiritual
without
ful, the beauti-
of perception comprehension,
language,and
of
power
he
earth,
wise
the
men
less
or
Christian
that the
for this reason,
and
babes ?
unto
more powerfulunderstanding's
thing,
same
of heaven
things from
these
it should not
the
say
Father, Lord
His
thanks
soughtafter.
not
Himself
Saviour
our
prudent,and Now
when
hidden
had
ent differ-
and reli-
when
hidden
Truth
soughtafter. 189
not
distinct
and feelings are giousprinciples
would patience,
enable
never
into the
to enter
tongue, or
us
wise in
religion.And
science
or
look with
literature
truth,and
by
mental
so
may
justly
we
think
of those who
error
high mysteriesof spiritual
the
God, by
to
acuteness, and
is
what
commonly
blind efforts of
and
the random
by
e.
make
questionsof
decide
to
sword,
the
on
master
i.
all the
and justly fairly
should
we
the
find their way
called reason,
unknown
of themselves
never
wished
amazement
they can
as
who
savage
an
so depthsof science,
or depth,will penetration,
deride the
to read
man
a
or
mere
as
endowments, wit, or imagination,
brilliant mental
that
and
excellence, humility,firmness, highestspiritual
all the
most
gifts ;
experienceof
mere
the
world.
to
nature spiritual
our
valued, accepted, by
:
may
and
can
use
them
are wilfully,
truth. and
they who St. Paul
lovers of truth, virtue,
to
on
as
men,
do
proud
rejectthe Gospel. another
endowed
but
rejectrevealed and
love moral
not
justified
ever of mind, what-
none religion;
who
tempers, and
speaks in
thus
are
their powers
use
aright. Those such
will be
Wisdom
peace.
in the service of
It is bad
unhumbled
but
itself
rightlyunderstood,
Those, indeed,who
will go
they are,
it will be
none
purity,humility,and of her children.
preached,addresses
St. Paul
Truth, which
That
men
men,
Epistle "
truth
religious
of hard
hearts,
lives,these
immoral These
they
they of
are "
If
our
are
whom
Gospel be
1
hidden
Truth
90
hid,it is
when that
hid to them
soughtafter.
not
lost,in
are
this world hath blinded the minds not/'
whom
from
the truth
Who
were
which
they who
Testament
the enemies
believe
turningthe
immoral,
when and
Paul
St.
judgment
and
Simeon
and
come*.
On
the other hand,
turn
Centurion,
Christians.
fables of their
unto
of their
account
the
of
men
of religious ordinances, frequenters
were
men
hearted, hard-
righteouness, temperance, Cornelius
lives,as
His
trembled
Felix, who
and Anna, these became
If
do it on
of
to
those who
now.
reasoned
consistent
holy and
as
Philip'swife1, and
brother
us.
married
Pharisees,Herod, who yet hypocritical his
ears
affords
of Christ and
infidel Sadducees, the
The
Apostles?
the New
were
which
of them
this agree the instances of
With
god of
the
it is
So
will,they
own
their love of indolence
pride,or
self-indulgence.
This
should
be
kept
in
alarmed, as they sometimes
inquire ; whereas, however have
no
reason
It is
quiteenough for
they
well can,
that
inconsistent with
mind,
that
intellect have to
reason
1
be
Matt.
been
we
Christians
even
who
be
of
and read, reflect, mourn
such
over
them.
at surprised
to be able to
show,
as
religionis not
highestgiftsand acquirementsof of
the
strongest and
Christians;but they have
perplexedat findingother
xiv. 3.
are
hearinginstances
on
may to
Christians
when
belief in revealed
the
men
are,
those
or infidelity heresyamong
instances,we
mind
"
men
highest little
as
of
ability
Acts xxiv. 25.
Truth
as believers,
true
not
not
are
findingthat
at
or
men,
9
1
men
in
some
belief in Christianity
with
is called
what
station, riches, power,
it has with
than talent,
poor
connexion
hardlymore
1
certain rich
of life. A
and circumstance
has
soughtafter.
not
certain or believers,
true
rank
every
when
hidden
bodily
or
strength. Now
let
remark.
Is it not
plainthat
truth gainingreligious a
to
natural effect of
tempt
Do
indolent? children
of
Yet
to the
man
the
generalpursue the truth
is the doctrine that God not
of God's
we
of appre"
power
by
even
an
an
do
not
instant
to
suitable
speakthus
this world ;
word? does not
do.
us,
or
we
should
God's
how
they exert
the
the best
earnestness
eagerly now
with
themselves
Undeniable,then, reveal Himself
seek Him, it is certain that
reallyfelt by
than earnestly
for
this eagerness
as
is not
of
case
earth seeks to know
of objects
know
do
the
be
to
gain knowledge from
object. But
to
those who
to
us
idle,because
more
measure
with
consider
us
portionof
a
on
duty
importanceof
in
what
no
His
do
the
lead
in
even
quicknessand
own
forgottenin
let rigorously, men
are
to
not
even
forgottenin surelyis continually
for Christians, to
trouble,and
us
this
see
clever
more
this
It is
will,and
save
Is indolence the way
hension ?
world.
we
their
they relyon God?
not
the
"
to ability
further
a
hand, is it
the other
On
by
is necessary for
earnestness
dispensewith it,and
to
us
?
said
I have
explainwhat
me
to
its truth
seek Him
more
Truth
192.
is
Nothing shall
more
without
business
or
time
come
if
as
if
if
they now
what
done
some
and
open
others think
thing for them,
and
words, they religious others
again go
necessary for
not
truth religious
is
be
if it had
there
are
that it is not
as
In
into
a
They
think
thoughts,
their minds if
they had
long and systematic
to
will do every
read,and
religionitself.
to maintain
that difficulties,
use
And
that exertion is
truth.
it.
And
to those matters
They
say that
open
all,and
circumstance
and religion,
other ways
to
would
others,again,maintain
which
carelessness about
once
very
indifferent matter
these and
a
they learn
for all,is at
difficultiesin an
what
simpleand easily acquired ture, ; that Scrip-
to objection
an
is
the discovering
being intended that
if
as
up
remembering that
understand
far
so
take
as
that education
that
Men
serious
great thing,never
will
process.
hand.
seasons,
ceived con-
duty
our
the Bible ; and
truth gainreligious
And
and
have
is learned
commonly
natural
a
then
we
of course(
which
it is
first to
and
that
part. Though there
likings;they
they now
very
to seek and
work.
by
or
comes
then
thing
a
of God
satisfaction to such
with
recur
as
our
knowledge
and feelings
popular,or
it much
on
think
to
of this world
accident
by
their
by
is
than
exertion,yet
and
that the
soughtafter.
not
common
trouble
express art
no
go
when
gain religious knowledge
without is
hidden
whether
this shows
they
seek
or
difficult.
are
do
that
that
men
deceive themselves
truth. religious
And
is not
hidden when
Truth
all this varied
soughtafter.
not
sufficient to negligence
varieties of religious opinionwhich Do
us?
not
the discordance of and explanation; in
actual indolence
truth
seekingthe
other;
religious opinionsneedingsome
our
our
all around
see
facts justillustrateeach
these two
93
for the
account
we
1
and
negligence
it?
accountingfor
How
many
but opposedto each Christianity, sects,all professing
other,dishonour this country! the truth with
they seek
to
they gave
acquirewealth
a
by
year
which
or
they would differ in
ever
be wrong;
we
before us, that
see
creation, re-
contention,
all be
We
right;
be turned from
account
on
or
each other.
cannot
must
many
truth; and why is this,but fact which
disputeand
we
if
to prayer for
amusement
to approximating
opinion;therefore
must
Doubtless
quarterof the time
theygive to be
knowledge,their
year.
guidancewhich they give to
Divine
many
or
secular
or
diminish
half
a
sought
tenth part of the zeal with which
one
differences would
Doubtless if men
the
of that undeniable do not pray
we
and seek for the Truth ? this
But as
I
is sometimes melancholydiversity
justnow
hinted,in another way.
explained,
Some
men
will
tellus
that this difference of
matters opinionin religious
which
is exists,
that the Truth
from that
us
on
a
not proof,
account
truth religious
of
in seeking it,but negligence
is not worth
it is not
givenus.
state of
which things,
[viii]
our
The
is withheld
seekingat all,or
that
presentconfused and perplexed is
a proofof really
God's o
anger
1
at
these negligence,
our
truth
thing
in
rightin
come
if
confusion excuse
should
in
negligenceand
to
than
they
conclude
to
perplexourselves after
all,we
similar
cannot
spirit, argue
account; that
no
uncertain and
that to insist
the
mark be
to
of
a
so
God
of
certain.
that
forms
has
men
willed that no
they do differ;and need
not
faith,about which, Others, again,in
and
what
ordinances
are
is wrong
in
a
of
it is
them,
is importantto religion
as
And
mind. as
say, for
little matters; that
are
them
far
disobedience,
we therefore
be
narrow
feared,go
that
right and on
is, we
support their opinionby
matters
they
is
what
thing,I
the fact that
about
mean
the existence of that
matters religious
and differ,"
on
do but
we
ill. That
mean
uncommon
no
right or ourselves
another; that
as
if
the end
gious relisuch
no
no
think
good
as
not
our
better argument go
is
there
negligenceby
our
to say, "that
do
we
by
It is
confusion.
men
that
opinionsis
set of
rather
and then
proofthat
a
be obtained; that there is
cannot
shall all
create
is
say
religion;that, providedwe
right,one well, or
soughtafter.
not
men
truth; religious
as
wrong
we
when
Trtith hidden
94
to think
others,again,it is that
indulgenceof
the
or self-will, selfishness, avarice,is or or passions,
not
wrong,
cannot
To
be
because
it is the
way
of the
world
and
prevented.
all such
sufficient to
truth, it is arguments againstreligious
reply,that
no
truth with all his heart and
one
who
does not
can strength,
seek the
tell what
is
hidde?i when
Truth
importanceand
of
to decide
of serious
is not; that
what
presumption;that
that since he therefore,
he not
lead him
is
I
knowest
not
"
Seek,and
be
ye
whether
they
searchest for her understand
This is a
not
Act
which subject up
to
how
you
treasures
cannot
rule,"
;
If
voice
silver,and
as
then shalt thou
knowledge
knowing
whither
obeyedthe
he went
world, of which
graciousway
but
by
measure
shall be
before us
"
But
He
on
we,
must
2
5.
of
do
not
journeyed, follow the
we
step by step into no
wisely. To we
you
call and if
insisted
midst
in the
idea.
gives,not
Prov. ii.3" O
so
had
we
:
season,
given.
;
brought
with
and
be strongly
too
carried on,
will be
far. Abraham
His
more
hid
light,though
your
voice of God, shall be new
hereafter/'
the fear of the Lord, and find the
and difficulties, know
for
her
thou
V
of God
on.
as
"
liftest up thy
seekest
thou
at
irrational.
St. Peter,
to
knowledge,and
may
things which
to
shall find ;" this is the Divine
if understanding;
he
directed, divinely
shalt know
thou
matter
a
the at first starting
Lord
our
but
now,
criest after
thou
for
said
do/'
lessly care-
whither
or extravagantor present he thinks trifling
"What
195
and perseveringly,
see
certaintyas
to
on
knows
beforehand
possibly say
cannot
one
will inquiries
his
into which
course
cannot
attempt
morals
seeks the Truth
ifhe
will be carried
no
to
or
faith
pointsof
on
soughtafter.
not
This
all at
him
beginat
a
is
once*
that hath, the
begin-
96
Truth
ning.
Each
1
has its
truth
primaryones. will
I
show
thee not1.'"
knowest wnen
Observe asked
They He
gave
them
the
mission
John, whence
Religious
refuse to profit
men
what
by
you
they had
would
from
the
it?
authorityI profitby
St. John
therefore
no
more
All of
us
may
the was
learn
do
these
the
unless
we
have
as
we
and
who Baptist,
1
serve
men2?"
from
or
of
baptism
things."
tell I That
is,
spoke of
Christ
"
given them. a
lesson here,for all of
we talents,
with
His
are
Saints
no
us
in
are
ing others,and condemn-
change our
Him
Jer. xxxiii. 3.
conscience
our
fit judges of them
world, and
it is
nature, through God's
truly,that
and at
alike destitute of form
are
in the eyes of the
labour to to
"The
to
knowledge they already
faithfully obeyed
Christ and
comeliness
or
acted.
that opinionsor practices considering, ; not
improved our all.
sees. the Phari-
with
said,"Neither
He
to
referred them
heaven
danger of hastily findingfault their
but "
from
turned
authorityHe
Baptist
Then
say.
not
what
on
John
to
conduct
direct answer,
was
refused
They
Him
no
of
Lord's
our
Word,
great and
by lightalreadygranted, their lightis darkness.
learned
says the Divine
Me/'
thou
please;
we
have
we
join
cannot
course
truths before
alwayslearning ; but
are
the
thee, and
answer
mighty things which men
order; we
own
Call upon
"
soughtafter.
not
point of
learn advanced
cannot
"and
when
of life at any
the way we
hidden
we
begin to 8
only help,
discern the
Matt.
xxi. 25.
Truth
beauty of to
hidden
holiness.
suspect our
and
those
above
us
in
grow
rise the
wondered
and
"
at
also,while
look
we
How
are
;
can
the
time held ?
and
not, it is to
to no
us
a
are,
length fections per-
us, and
hill in
a
on
be
cannot
see
hid,
and craftiness,
He
the pure
He
Christ's flock scattered abroad to
came
gather them
again and
some
are
himself.
matter
we
Master's
set
citywhich
own
this confusion
each ourselves, wrong,
a
men
by
other
or
the many
let us, my There
together
the way,
as
religious opinion have
equallyconfident
whether
solemn
faint
What
doctrines, though
own
In
All
better
The
Gospel is
Shepherd.
which
be named
of their
a
sheep of
their
amazement)
God.
they wander
but
having lost
some
see
world !
in the waste
can
knowledgeand
hid from
were
are
hid, since notwithstanding
in their
the wise
in heart alone
one
it is
multitudes
taketh
in
before
of the world, like
the midst to
able unaccount-
and ourselves,
their Divine
it is that, though the
why
hitherto
we
their excellence ; till at
taught something of also,which
yet
them.
at
understand
we
are
conduct
rise in
we
as
find
by degreeswe
than
more
reason
trulygood,
extravagantor
as
ever
so,
is
illumination, spiritual they (to our
more
we
opinionsand
know weak, really
or
of what
blindness ; for
own
find
length,we
at
judgments
whose
despisedor
soughtafter. 1 97
not
Then,
own
perceiveour
that
when
taken. be mis-
must
be agree
concern practical
at
in the truth
brethren,look
must
others
not
a
to
rightand with
not
vis
or
to turii
opinionin
the world
seekingall
of
our
should you
so
and
Lord
be
you
sure
that you
devout
in their conversation
meant
by being holy; we
nothing to
in the way
chance
they
and
"
reasoningor
fancy,but
of
that there is tells us.
God
strive to
a
rightand
obey Him.
Those
an
evidence
wrong
way way
listen to who
none
habit, as
the main
them
unto
business
"
fables."
that fear Him
""
of their
ourselves
right;and
be
conscience but
also
those who
of
gaining the
we
lives,humbly
shall contentiously, The
but in
to ourselves that
to
and truth by principle religious
seek
peaceablynot arrogantly, turned
mere
doing their duty;
and truth, studyingthe Scriptures,
in short,those who
of
science, con-
watching, proceed,
thus
given them
means
call
improvedheart.
an
if any
a
surelywill
praying,taking all
"
your
not the result,
it
is
truth
Seek
to
up
and
should
we
Apostle.
an
How
what
all know
we
opinionsbe
being the rightway,
"
holy
not
are
of obedience; try to act
I say, carries with
for the
others ? "
than
whom
know
to be like
holy is
grow
not
and let your
This way, of its
if
you,
a
knowledge
Care
rightmore
are
ever
will put to you,
many
are
be
also in the
grow
Others
holy; to
should
you
Jesus Christ.
Saviour
questionwhich perplexing can
as
from
you
It is not
wisdom.
true
ever
deter
or
you,
day or that,but
search for this
in grace,
long
of diversity
Let not the
dismay
life
your
soughtafter.
not
the truth.
from
ears
our
away
hidden when
Truth
198
are
secret
of the Lord
as proportion
we
not
not
be
is with are
scious con-
indolent,and transgress
Truth
our
have
we
rightand
of
sense
own
when
hidden
and
is what
which
I know
we
to break
in
And
with
error
know
;
"The
hell.
not
at
all
horror
a
us
but under
We we
grace ;
are
because,though our strength, not
are
we
so
is the
gift.
Why, then,should make
any
God's
.
we
fear ?
and sacrifice,
have
be
come
while
hearts
are
endure
our
the
mand, com-
grace is sufficient for
Rather, why should up
all that
that lightand we
toil and
temptationbe withdrawn, Prov.
of nature,
weak, naturally
not
or
iv. 19.
is
we
the
not
naturally ?
trouble; and us,
us.
truth should
find them
comparativequietbe given to
1
coming over-
thing above
According to
into the world, yet
willingto
times of
a
give
pleasingto us, rather than
the law
bid do
ourselves.
left to
despairat
a
under
not not
expect,
this should create
But
do.
are
must
all imperfection
continual
of disobedience,not
ourselves.
God, and
serve
efforts, perhaps back-
our
lives,in all we
ourselves,
rouse
we assuredly
much and certainly slidings,
through our
to
resolve to
habit,to
doing so.
best, and
at
even
hard
shall find it very
the force of
persevere
us
they
is in darkness;
a
know
is
what to
in
is light
what
"
99
they stumble l."
what
in
unsafe
I
tion propornot
are
do not
we
which
and
leads to heaven
way
an
same
we
is truth and
is darkness,what
of the wicked
way
only that
safe state,and what
a
in the
this,that
safe state,but, further than what
soughtafter,
wrong,
fear,not
to
cause
not
should
should
Spiritof
Let
for
a
comfort
Truth
200
poured
upon
accidental
and
that
act
and
and
Blessed
"
law
the
:
and
"The
of
shineth
1
Ps.
csis.
that
the
and
more
1,
2.
rest
thank
for
more
we
will
come
it.
in
undefiled
in
Blessed
seek
just unto
are
Him
is
the
as
the
with
the
day
2
heart
*."
iv.
." that
light,
Prov.
in
His
keep
whole
shining
perfect
walk
that
the
after. here-
come
who
they
we
struggle
to
will
fear,
that
;
way,
let
and
here
rest
these
them,
and
us
live
We
in
labour
of
upon
eternal
of
time
God
time
the
turn
Lord.
the
testimonies,
path
the
the
are
of
well
part
our
its
after.
inconsiderately
While
in
sought
not
not
us
anxiety,
endure
to
when
blessings.
danger
must
let
us,
remember
us
hidden
13.
XIV.
SERMON
4DbeMence
"
When
to
fTIHE
far from
not
the
here commends, him
When
He
the two had
comprehend Thou
hast
there is the
heart,and with
the
soul, and
and offerings the
duty
of
in the words
kingdom
of
blessed
by
Christ's
great commandments
truth
with
for there
:
and
:
all the
sacrifices."
of
said,
is
"
strength,and
Him
this
Upon
to
all whole
than
more
setting
to
man
Master,
God
one
understanding,and
all the
himself, is
and
love
to
Lord
of the Law.
scribe
duty, the
other but He
as
xii. 34.
our
occasioned
was
whole
said the
neighbour
scribe,which
him, Thou
unto
Mark
"
declared the love of God
our
none
of God."
kingdom
of the
answer
before
He said discreetly,
that he anszvered
Jesus saw art
fn Cfjn'gt, to jfaftt) tljeftfliap
(Boo
;
and
with
all
with
all
love
his
burnt-
acknowledgment of
obedience, Christ replied, generalreligious of the
text,
"
Thou
God," i. e. Thou
art
art not
not
far from
far from
the
being a
Christian. In
these words, then,
we
are
taught,first,that
the
Obedience to God
261
I
Christian's faith and obedience that of natural
as
this way
of those who
other
is "not
act
try to
of that
which religion
Indeed, it had
nature
said
by
which of
the information
are
two
not
beingsomething
completionand perfection
been
strange if
our
ways
to love God
the
and
Gospelas
fulfilthem
is,as
our
for to him
said,
one
without
it.
;
nature
to
far from
a
It is One
the matter, He
we
endeavours
Christ's
to
towards,
kingdom ;"
given. this
same
indeed, all revelation is
measure,
and, lest
the great duties of
placesmerely that us;
speaks first in
science con-
explained;
is in the way
simpletruths
in
and
he who
shall be
two
or
those us
not
more
is declared
Holy Word; about
lightof
that hath
sciences teach
He, who
of the Law
as
"
Lord
grounded on
even
the
by
It is not in doctrine
well
so;
what
pleasingGod;
neighbourare
our
taught us
it is not
But
suggests,Christ has sanctioned
grace
contradicted
were Scripture,
of
of
conscience
of
God
the
God
the
obtained.
that information when
there
of
thing, and
one
another; if the truths without
leads to obedience
natural conscience teaches. have
would
far in the
far/'not
Gospel,which, instead
different altogether, is but the
beyond
way
conscience
to
religion
same
to their conscience ; in
up
words, that obedience to the
the
as conscience, beingsome
that \ it; secondly, case
not
are
which
though God,
and
our
a
own
poor
none
measure,
other
but
in
His
then consciences,
our
should
has most
eon-
be in any
told mercifully
difficulty us
so
in
the Way wherein Scripture, passage
connected with the
Fear
sense,
would
taught ;
both plain,
so
from
themselves in that
still for Scripture,
is not
because, chiefly,
it ;
necessary under
Instead of
the
under labouring,
for the
their
of God,
kingdom
be saved
kingdom they may
this,by
scribe
men
Gospel,and
God's grace, to
baptism,or by
some
their lives,or
by
they ai-e safe;
vances obserthe
knowledge of own
the
or sinfulness,
is to last them
during
that strong habitual persuasion
some
or,
theyimagine that
sacrifices which
their correct
past act of faith which
prepare
their ceremonial
and offerings
or by disparages),
so
by something short
truth,or by their knowledge of their
again,by
the
performanceof
some
part of their duty,though they neglectthe rest,as
if God
it ;
many
keep God's commandments,
to
(the burnt
one
moral
own
our
change their wills,to purifytheir hearts,and
by
for this is
somethingelse will be taken,for Christ's sake,in the
stead of it.
of
us:
willingly persuadethemselves,if they could,that
strict obedience that
is
hard
have
commandments
the declarations of
being very
Law,
l."
man
though this
the
Apostlesand
His
Son,
it is necessary to insist upon
reasons
it
duty of
and
the great Moral
of the truth,which
God, and keep His
the whole Yet
text)to
last of all His
Prophets,and "
10J
again and again (asin
refers
He
the foundation
as
Faith in Christ.
to
said
a
and, when
thing to men
wish 1
in
us
a
Eccles.
nature, and
thing,it xii. 13.
Christ unsaid
is not hard to find
Obedience
204 in
texts
which Scripture
suit their purpose.
in
of believing that practice,
easier terms before
The
Christ
of admittance
and
instead of
has
gained us
which
before
beingso
enabled
has
truth, however the way
to know
taught in of
be
this world
of admittance,He
admittance
this error, I say,
consider
us
how
the
:
be ye
but
nothing,and
pure
.
.
virtue, and *"
things whole
of .
if there
By By
St.
1
Eom.
*
Phil. iv. 8.
xii. 2.
is
God
to
ye may
Peter
:
not
is
commandments true .
.
any
:
praise,
GodV
.
just
if there
think
"Whosoever one
.
cumcision Cir-
"
nothing,
of
honest
the
is that
l."
of God
formed con-
by
what
uncircumcision
offend in "
"Be
prove
are
is the standard
transformed
good report be
St. James:
law, and yet
all *."
the
things are
lovely
.
of
keeping
"Whatsoever
the opposite
plainlywe
St. Paul:
By
and perfect, will good,and acceptable,
but
into heaven,
insist on
rightto
mind, that
your
is
strictly;
and believe in Christ.
Gospel holiness.
renewingof
had
we
more
that perfect obedience Scripture
to
us
obedience less
obvious, that obedience
first,let
Now,
God
againstus);
it may
than
making
terms
our altogether
common,
of
common
gain for
to
came
obey
to
us
closed
being so
into heaven
gaining easier
was
ingeniously perverted
then
error
(whereas,in fact,instead
He strict,
1.
be
may
to
God
to
be on
.
.
any
these
shall
keep the
is
guiltyof
point,he
add Giving all diligence, 2
1 Cor. vii. 19.
*
James
ii.10.
to
the
faith virtue
your
in Christ.
to Faith
Way
knowledge
"
.
.
temperance
.
kindness patience godliness brotherly .
Him, if Lord
"
John
St.
By
.
.
keep His
we
Himself:
and
that loveth
love
him,
above
least
"
:
These
.
the
shall do
loveth
Me
and
:
he
My Father, and
I will
*."
And,
him
us
with
of
that never
that He
that
that
regardsthe
as
Christ has
obedience come
except through Him,
not Scripture,
as
is
; nay,
it,as
2 Pet. i. 5"7.
I have
us
that
John
is
is
pressed being, mandments, com-
xiv. 21.
us
keep
to
representedin
obedience religious
but naturally,
alreadysaid. 8
not
quite as
keeping His
to enable
service
different from
conscience teaches
the
aids,which givesus spiritual
AccordinglyChrist's
of
us,
relaxes the strict rule of but
them.
it found
but
us,
shall be
same
of others,show
;
but
*."
of heaven
to God
:
additional sanctions ; the difference
He
have not
justwhere
shall
so, he
of heaven
them, the
multitude
if Christ had
imperativeas that
a
of these
one
men
kingdom
teach
obedience
our
obeyed instead
us
the
and
shall break
.
shall teach
kingdom
texts,and
of necessity
"
and
least in
Gospel leaves
which
our
commandments,
Myself to
Whosoever
called great in the
we
Lastly,by
My
it is that
he
commandments,
whosoever
upon
hath
know
we
clear declaration in the Sermon all,the following1
called
be
not
that
will manifest
and
."
.
1." charity
.
that
know
we
shall be loved of
Me,
the Mount
on
do
commandments
"He
keepeth them,
.
.
Hereby
:
205
We
as
are "
the
tion perfec-
told Matt.
again v.
19.
Obedience to God
2o6
obedience
again,that
and
leads
God
to
Christ; that it is the only recognizedway
"
we
Every
Me, except
to
come
him ;"
draw
"
"
He
that
also
s
""
"
Me,
My
should
have the
these and
though
yet He
to
lightof
other
and
cannot
seek Him
known
My
Father
same
hath
Son, the
Christ,hath
not
f
:
If
God
:
he
hath both the
Christ,he
all others
the
minds
John
John
1
be the
be
a
lightof
of His
* 5
23.
2 John
9.
them
John John
to those
commandments
;
of this world
god
believe not, lest the
which
of them
the world,
lightto all,but
is hid, the
He
learn,
Scripturewe
is the
glorious Gospelof Christ,who
vi. 45. xv.
of
to
in the way
of God, should shine unto 1
also
"
and transgresseth,
passages
came
blindingthe
4
Father
4
"Whosoever
Christ
is not
only who "
hand
other
and the Son 7."
Father
and
Me,
sent
the
On
that abideth in the doctrine of
that
can
man
hath
which
3"
denieth
Father8;"
No
"
truth,
will do the will of God, he
abideth not in the doctrine of
In
Christ ;
hateth
ye
that doeth
He
"
to
doctrine
Me,
""
Father
man
Whosoever
the
not
hateth
known
had
ye
the
If any
of the
shall know
'
Me
unto
lighta," i.e.
to the
learned of
hath
and
:
.
.
.
For instance
God.
to
heard
hath
that
man
the Father, cometh cometh
obedience
livingin
are
Christ;
to
implies ordinarily
to believe in Him, and that,therefore,
that
faith in
to
on
Image
V
iii.21.
3
John
viii.19.
6
1 John
"
2 Cor. iv. 4.
vii. 17. ii 23.
the if
2. And
of the as
Church
look to the
we
the
preparingthemselves
kingdom
of God
and
Zacharias
Christ's
kingdom and
ordinances
Simeon
is
spoken "
Nathaniel, as
of
as
"
a
the
Joseph of Arimathea
was
Cornelius,the centurion,was that
feared God
alms
to the
in the book are
in
a
St.
Paul, who
the Israelites and
the
heathen; thoughtless At
"
Luke
i. 6.
a
4
John
i. 47.
*
Matt. Luke
7 Acts
At
"
and a
i. 19.
xxiii. 50. xiii.
and
one
much
gave
6." alvvay
And
(as far
as
addressed
trained previously
Perga,
those who
Thessalonica
just5;"
a
were chiefly
had
religiouslife:
addressed
him7.
man
shall find
those
j
guile ;"
and
of Acts
by
man *
all his house, who
thing)that
mandments com-
3 "
no
God
converted
mere
devout
religious man,
we generally,
as
just man2;"
people,and prayed to
told any
themselves
with
a
all the
was
good "
approachof
described
called "a
just and
"a
not
Lord, blameless1/'
Israelite in whom
an
carefully,
they were
says
of the
long
that religion,
first revealed,are
was
Joseph,St. Mary's husband, is
and
consciences
whom
Elisabeth,to
had
who
righteousbefore God, walking in
"both
we
those
the text
far
As
earlyChristian
for Christ's
which
from
the firstpropagation
find the
obeyingtheir
207
confirmed.
principally composed of
was
so
far.
historyof
we history,
been in the habit of and
in Christ.
find this view
Gospel,we trace
can
we
to Faith
Way
St. Paul
feared God, not
many
of these followed
great multitude s "
Luke Acts
ii.25. x.
2.
of
to God
Obedience
208
believed1;and
Greeks religious
stilldisputedwith
Jews, and with
the
not among their firstfollowers,
those who
the educated evidence found
sinners,but
open
among
to imperfectly,
however endeavouring,
were
professedly
sought and Apostleschiefly
His
that Christ and
the
is much
then
Here
lived there.
who
Apostle
the
also addressed
religious persons, though he heathens
at Athens
obey God. it may
But
for those who
their former
all,whatever
He
as
well.
Open
sinners
repentance, if they
beginningChrist
received ;
will be
none
not
this,but whether
His
and voice,
cast
generallyspeaking,prove have
never
as
Acts
departedfrom
xvii.
; as
on
God
to
in His
had
2.
ever
had served
without
this is not Him
to
the
But
up
Church
this first
on
at once,
But
save
beginning of
a
Him
come
likelyto
the
will be
questionis,
come,
to
hear
again,whether they will, consistent
those who,
is doubtless, advantage, 1
out
they are
to follow Him
taught Christians
to
all who
did, if
themselves
repent; and
for aid.
and
course
have
must
to
are
He
came
gave
those who
as
hope
no
kind, those who
every
invites them
delay,for pardon question; of
well
as
He
Saviour; and
gatheredtogetherof
departedfrom God, Him
who life,
and
their Lord
out
Doubtless
to forsake their sin.
they determined to Him
lived in sin ?
had
hold
Christ
be asked, Did
at
and
deeply -
compared with them, all; and
here all the
the side of those who 2
John
(inthe
iv. 3. 7.
the
have Scripture)
of
words
to Faith
Way
blameless \
the Lord
in Christ.
walked
When
in the ordinances
sinners
indeed,theyare
brothers altogether
with
have
those who
repentance;"but takes
event
(fromthe the
marvellousness of
ninetyand
nine 2.
changeof mind given
in the
us
such penitents, St. went we
that
that
"
that
added
of the
reliance
heaven
by
such
no
instances
are
so
those open
the
mentioned
Christ most
by
graciously them
might save
;
and
when sinners,
theyknew and in a salvation,
nearer
and
their other gross
on
pected unex-
excited
need
woman,
be He
were sinners,
to
the
even
who
of
all is
at
joy in
changessome
contempt of others,and
a
is not
it)as
better state,than the covetous who
when
such
causes
loved much."
even
theywere
"need
sense
Gospels for the encouragement of all
if sinners,
among
know
same
just persons
Of such
as
Luke, who
in Christ's kingdom
that being likely,
placeit
of
trulyrepent,then,
they should repent
that
far from
(alas !)so
in the
not
2O9
Pharisees, irreligious
ness, blindsins,hypocrisy, a
haughty and superstitious
virtue availing
of their
religious
privileges. And, and too too
of these
moreover,
of whom penitents
we they become penitents, Saviour's pattern), our dearly(after nay,
I
whom, when
highly,and
whom
departure, broughtinto none,
"
1
Luke
[viii]
as
i. 6.
far
as
we
the
speak "
cannot or
reverence
Apostles,after
the Church
know, had
in such vast any 2
love
Christ's tudes multi-
sudden
change
Luke
7.
xv.
P
Obedience
lio
of mind
from
bad
honoured
station in the Church.
Great
with
as
of
different
was
but
obeyinghis doing
was
arrested
by
a
conscience
what
he
at
but
not
do
we
confined
to the
In "
the
"
He
"
at all times
...
of the
and
in
to
under
;
and
""
and,
He
of
Proverbs,
of
ness, righteous-
judgment l." Or, of Christ
which that
*
Mark
iv. 25.
self, Him-
is least,is
hath, to
given3." Prov. viii.17. 20.
light.
those that seek Me
paths of
"
all circumstances,
us, obedience
the book
is faithful in that
"
years
coming ;
gain more
authoritative words
'
his
employed as
the time of Christ's
I lead in the way
that
sinning
nothing of
was
Me.
faithful also in much shall be
before he
Me
more
was
presented
much, that
that love
midst
still
thus
possess is the way
earlyshall find in the
myselfto
of Wisdom,
I love them
in the
know
all partsof the Bible inform
words
he
he
of God.
only then, but
lightwe
was);
immediatelybefore
know
the Church
as
it
not
was
We
of his mind
elapsedafter his conversion I have
transgressing,
duty, when he
obeyed
in darkness.
precisestate
Apostlein
his
""
once
conversion; but
an
not
was
in
was
that conversion,
(howeverblinded
thought "
againstlight,but the
he
important
any
heavenlyvision,which, when
the
him, he
to
kind;
his
do
nor
;
St. Paul's sin
Christ's followers, before persecuting sin
in them
good wrought
to
of them
hear of any
we
to God
Luke
xvi. 10.
him
the Now
let us
to Faith
Way
of the consequences
some
see
Christ.
in
which
follow
truth. this great Scripture
from
1. First of
in sin.
all,we
of waitingfor hopelessness
the
see
change of heart,if we
sudden
any
Far
such
vain
That
there
more
even
are
first
at
a
false doctrines
by
His
when
possible day own
mere
who
thus
get
now
now
they
are
they
can
God
of the
in
this I believe to be
deceptionmay more,
still, by
from
time
to
be.
a
not
gross
say
while Him as
still
;
even
the self-
others,too,
many
thinkingthemselves
dreadful deceit of Satan, are their obedience
pretencethat they can
and must
peril;who
comes,
And
that
Him, but, on the contrary, high in His favour,
languidin a
hearts
thought
to be far from
there who, doubtless, are
far from
and
appear
ceiving re-
forward
change their
fact,strange and
a
from
and
them, look
of fearful
theyacknowledgethemselves
who,
spiteof themselves,and
nothing till His
do
some
appear.
common,
troublesome
state
a
by
sightmay
so
will
in
power,
rid
present living
irreligious men,
many
generalimpressionsfrom for
at
are
deceive themselves
persons
than expectation
hearingthe
to
do
led to be indolent
His
commandments,
nothingof themselves,
wait for the successive motions
to excite them
to action.
is to talk of
when religion,
active,and
waiting for
by obeying
God's
and
211
arise from
the
The
Blessed
"Awake
dead, and p
these persons
they ought to
the
will.
utmost
of God's grace
2
Spiritof
thou
Christ
be up
that
shall
do and
Christ
sleepest,
give
thee
Obedience
212
light1."This their
their
is the exhortation.
live
those who
from self-indulgence
of life says,
the
worship of
lips.
believer in His
themselves
safe,to
far from the
that
says
without
does
not
V
Be
St.
of indolence,and was
that
of
Paul
rantly. If
then
Eph. v.
14.
to
consider
who
He
of
none
give
"
power
baptismplacedthem
of God."
"
converted
was,
Whatsoever And
if any
suddenly,and
is sufficient to
his
Christians ; but
as
it the
that
guiltwas
reply, that
not
indifference.
case
"
Jesus
His
John
his conscience
fault,yet
own
did what
reallybe
i. 12.
he
that
it is true,
the Christ,
was
though
his
by He
was.
suddenly converted, hence, 1
a
the studyof Scripture and neglecting ;
and ill-informed,
such
as
their
and self-indulgence,
the persecuted
obeyed it
mere
deceived ; such have
thus,missingthe great truth that
was
the
not
kingdom
was
is not
anxiouslystruggle
and striving,
exertinghimself,it
his
all such
man
the utmost;
to
of
faculty
God
disdains
of these does
Paul
St.
that, guiltyas
he
their
soweth, that shall he also reap8."
man
notion
a
acknowledgesno
that state in which
fallen from "
He
none
of God
sons
are
heart, and
without
seek
sin
by
deceived ;
not
who
Son,
those who
to become
Be
commandments
obey His
one
themselves
veil
they
Scripturelanguage,to "
tries the
He
mocked;"
a
doubtless to all
religious superior knowledge,and by
the word
and
And
however life,, self-indulgent
a
in of speakingfluently
to
God
to
did
igno-
St. Paul some
"
kind
Gal. vi. 7
he
was
of
the
hope
vague
be
may
actingin
in Christ.
Faith
said to
held
be
213
furious,
to
out
of their
consequence
notions of
own
to the slothful and negligentand lukewarm
none
but to those who
"lived
in
1
day ;" a
to
persecutors,if they bigots,and bloodthirsty
intolerant are
Way
all
that
and
not
under
yet with all their
have
But, after all,there
while
come
wait
the instance, to think
of God
come
who
young,
as
a
when
naturally, just as they now
sins.
Or
those who
who
confess
which religion ordinances
day;
who
word ; who
of the
Church;
give little or
allow themselves
of their
calculated to
cause
the idea that
at
them;
length a 1
Acts
desecrate
who
to
will religion then
and
attention
the
xxiii. 1.
God's
selves them-
are transgressions
all this
convenient
Lord's
small transgressions
harden resolutely such
to
neglectthe
study of
the
in various
which
remorse
who
give;
to
conscience,and
againstthe
give that
time
no
enough
like their follies and
not
they ought
For
ness, engaged in worldlybusi-
much do
I
ance repent-
they will
and that
like it
they
of
live in sin.
old ; that
of course,
are
time
a
consider it will be time
they grow
matter
for
present they
at
rance, igno-
than
more
many
very
yet mentioned, who
as
to
then
are
in
soul.
and
heart
to their
up
though
of God,
law
duty, aDd followingthe
in
but profession,
easy
sect,giving themselves religious
straitest
2.
an
this
until
God
before
conscience
good
none
;
they have
St. Paul, that
say, with
can
duty;
they
season
dc
will
under come
when
they of
that
making
they will
believe
is to be
obey God
to
to be far from
their hearts,
to
be
plainto
deceived
when
indeed, are
hardly do
we
questioned ; but and
of
thus
one
we
do
our
duty,and the
our
not
; so
run
We
real belief in what truth
give the this
we
that
the risk of
and burnt-offerings
a
and say
placein
profession requires, We
more
put something necessary than
outward
devotion, a zeal for
another temporalcalling,
put
us
say,
absolutelynecessary,
consciences.
that is,we
No of
most
professit.
puts faith,another
third attention to his the Church
is
do.
we
say
it is.
accept and believe,
doctrinal system, as
our
man
we
do
we
as
necessary
we
than
which religion
our
cheat
we
it,in before it;
have
surprisedto
say
more
obedience
that
the scheme
and
by words,
day when
Now
but believes it in its fulness,
one, of course, are
as
it,though
do not believe
we
is
strict obedience
believe that
I say
disobeyis
in that
us
the secrets of all hearts shall be revealed ! not
love
true
no
Him.
will this truth
How
theyplease,
Christ,and that
near
! think
in the text, that
doctrine contained
Lord's
our
Christ when
they do not, in
i.e.
;
the world,
they are
many
lived all their lives with man
or
how
able to seek
from
by greater diligence
time
and
persons,
though they have either of God
for lost
up
be
duties. religious
to
at length retiring
on
All such
then.
themselves
give
may
determine
They and
to God
Obedience
214
part for the whole
losingour
sacrificeswhich
souls. even
of
These
our are
the scribe
the
to Faith
Way
Christ.
in
of the Law.
put aside before the weightiermatters
fancy that
again,we
the
something stranger and duty
of obedience
in the
God;
to
of Jordan
waters
to believe that the word
and in have
flesh,therebyto become and in
our
with
own,
minds
and
unmanly excitement
less
"
the
tokens
who
is
not
to make
given us,
but to make
In that
day of
shall stand
heaven
or
raiment
of
of
our
though less melancholy, that
certain
us
without
our
own
as
and
the heirs of
His
(though not x.
8.
Spirit, than
graciousaid
His
humble
we
and
Saviour.
real form, whether
then, how
narrow
Rom.
and
Lord
Christ in His
1
thought
somethingother
earth, the wedding garment,
sin2;
manner
strange
trial all these deceits will be laid aside ;
in
will be revealed
aloft;
mount
to
shall be, upright, self-mastering men,
obedient children of
we
what
us,
men
cruel to their
been
of that inscrutable
feeling are
never
mouth
our
and extravaganceof
and
men,
in
even
strong emotion, restlessness,
on
"
and
fancy
men
effects an
us,
than
deep,rather
gods, and
as
not
a
self-denying, error, their
nigh
themselves
tortured
even
is
in
seek Him
some Hence, in false religions
heart \
our
into the
to descend
heightabove,or
Pharpar and
preferto
we
obvious
mere
in
than
rather
are
loth to seek Christ
are
we
Abana, rivers of Damascus; the
the
than
rarer
Or
gaining heaven
of
means
215
way,
in
have
who light,
His
the old
think)
(do we
many
and humbled
or
it be of
followed
themselves
and perfection, 2
Zech. iii.4.
after with
Obedience
6
2i
be
These,
prize
they
are,
then
conscience,
they
foolishness, it
thought
their
and
by
of
the
world.
in
But,
the
treasures
by
prepared
Him for
to
of
both it
not;
before
them
;
both
before
to
had
and
as
and
they
of
then
creatures, the
be
received
wisdom
all
by
favour
God's
reality, they
knew
men
world
scrupulousness
pretenders
such
ignorance.
glory
their
thought
the
by
by
Surely
here.
began
He
earth
the
on
who
Lord
Spirit,
them
first
what
heaven
in
their
made
has
who
them,
for
His
by
acknowledged
be
the
completes
though
knowledge,
heirs
and
sinners,
open
will
died
despised
were
from
who
?
receive
then
will
few,
or
many
God
of
fear
the
and
soberness,
of
duties
daily
the
to
self-denial,
they Him
from
what
of
merit)
gentleness,
mercy,
the
His
of
nothing
"c.
God,
to
beginning
as
XV.
SERMON
Cotiuer#icm"
feuti"en
"
By the space of God upon
TX7E
given
it would
that
not
I
been
in vain.
deny
that
the
Almighty
giftsare
which
they
man,
the
wonderful
mode
of
speaksin
;
St.
Christ
with
alluded these
clearlyrecorded
is
whom
to
high
Apostle,we
his
shortlybefore and
the
and
to
wasted consider
we
only
one
of
the men
privilegeof seeing His
ascension,as
is
text; I say, considering vouchsafed that
naturallysuppose
historyof the
have
conversion, and
favours extraordinary
should
in the objects
after
bodily eyes
foreseen
of course,
abused
the
the
expect
not
it been
but, when
Paul's
given
the text,would
mean,
oftentimes are
that
as
that it would
Giver
I do not
bestowed
was
io.
should
is,we
singularprivilegegranted him, of
xv.
given, had
which
By
COR.
I
"
which
His grace
and
:
that grace, such
been
God's
by
am
in vain."
in vain ; that
have
designedby
and
was
great Apostlewho
to the
been
what
am
hardlyconceive
can
have
I me
Church
were
some
to the
great
contemplated
by
of them, such
means
We
rule He
chooses ;
above
our
becomes
read and
before which
mercy such
by
in
of the
least,now, may
displayof
he
as
free grace
that he could merit such
Not
"
a
was
well
as
before
wonderful
(asfar
as
as
wicked;
God's he
grace,
wards after-
was
it
was
be the great
despisedCross?
went) so
sudden. he
that
work
miracles
and adversaries,
lead forward
and
conceived
expected, un-
was
their
preacherand champion of God
Does
malevolent
open
to encourage
have
our
so
Christians,againstwhom suffering
to
His
conversion/'as
the appearance
could furiously,
so
was
enemy
At
least
at
we history,
placecalls it, because
one
and
the
after it.
the aid of it into what
His, indeed, was
raging
event,
Christian.
a
Church
infinitely
are
the suitableness of his character,
one
a
naturally grew as
the
the idea is absurd
"
humble
speculation, haps per-
St. Paul's
on
in him.
made
was
that
Who
would
his conversion, for that
great
but
what
be
insist upon
discern and
a
which
what
by
or
sober and
ways,
dwell
fulfilled.
were
works,
His
meditation profitable
a
we
God
before speculation,
venturous
when
but
ways;
event
always be
must
we
thoughts about
our
in the
as
tell,indeed, why
cannot
in
Conversions.
Sudden
8
21
those who
not
to
claim re-
rather
timidlyseek
Him? It may of some
what
be useful,then, to mention may
opinionon
be
called
the
sudden
character
one
or
two
kinds
conversions,to give
of each of them, and
to
Conversions.
Sudden
reallytook placein
of them
inquirewhich
219 St. Paul's
case.
1. First; some
or
such
Now
them.
upon
where
has nothing to religion we
who
thus
change all at
there
Thus
are
change
from
their
change
but
interests and almost
they think
to
professto the
one
thing,then
and
it is
pursuitor
then
men
both
similar
for
be,and
"
one
seeingfirst good to
.
any
These, too, pass
subjectto
but when
astonished,and
are
change-sake;
their minds
his
as
temporal there
their chief
it is old.
dailylife; be
their
Others
varietyis
in changeableness
begin to
by
pity them,
life consists in
from capriciously of
the mind
upon
to
change
objectionin
recreation,that
So far in matters a
love
another ;
affairs.
world's
we
minds.
own
upon,
as companions; pleasant,
harm
pleasureof
sufficient
a
suddenlyand exhibits
their
up
another, or
changingmay
them; and
on
give
eagerlyset
callingto
thus
and
light-minded.
sudden
regards the
doing
are
been
or
persons
depend
believingthey
who
frequently
the matter, and
a
impressionleft
amiable,kind,
cannot
we
trade
the The
all of
have
opinionsas
such instances. often are,
resolve that
very
with
do
who
they
one
knows
Every one
occur
volatile and
once
persons
pursuitwhich
some
from
once
the persons littleabout it,merely calling
think
then
sudden
a
cases
comes
at
powerfulexcitement,
some
strong persuasion.It is
some
or
all religion
to
impulseof mind,
sudden
some
turn
men
such
another. a
person
views, religious look
out
with
Sudden
220
or anxietyto curiosity
if particularly
and
changed, was
decided
very
supposinghe
then
he
that,but
or
they do
the
particular
For
instance,
deep religious
or unbelieving profligate;
himself merely professed
not
was
suddenly
and
very warm,
of
bitter in
even
wonder, though
men
at similar infirmities in matters
wonder
not
in
followed.
of it ; then, I say,
the enforcement
thus
merely professedno
not
again,supposinghe
this creed
meaning* of it,
who
before
but actually was impressions, or,
is the
what
see
the individual
of life which
course
Conversions.
of
this world. Nor such to
I say that
can
changes;
as
we
about
are
suddenlyinform that he had he say that he had
in the
nay,
awed,
a
traces ;
information way
to feel
at ever
a
the
feel
man
did
the
shocked,indeed,but ment astonish-
them
events ;
Himself, he
miracle.
of the
news
God, and
lookingtowards
all referring
of
case
differently
certain solemn
is brought that God
showed
a
of earnestness,
appearance
to religious,
of explanation
desirous of His
Did
in certainly
men,
pious reverence is
about
miracle,I confess it is natural,
to feel
"
to
reference
accident in the street,or
accounts;
mind religious
of time.
great
more
at the first
seekingHis
one
a
of most
case
these two
and For
seen
uneducated, far
towards not
an
being alive
unconcerned
as
the events
seen
in
with differently be
not
with
us,
wrong
feel
oughtto
we
and subjects, religious
them
the
they are
Him,
to
and when has in
and
to such
some
will at first
a
ordinary extra-
sightbe
Conversions.
Sudden
believe it,and it is
tempted to
sees
before him, and
and
(ifhe
the
him On
and
laws
steady and
make
the other
of
course
as
the event
hand,
from
they are
destitute of
men
so
worthy
of people
whom
do so, not
so
"
but readily,
having
for
the "
much
for the
If any
and
man
.
cases
of,when
to
men
againfrom some
novel
have
who
called
were
Church
we,
to
on
believing lieving ; for be-
authoritymore
no
Paul's
St. recollecting
Gospelunto
or
an
Angel from that
than
you
ye
accursed l."
be
conversion I have been
change at
the zealous
once
either from
of partizanship
of faith 1
better sort
the
even
am
I have
as
fact of their
mere
though
.
.
of sudden
form
time
a
for not
other
let him received,
conversions
believingthe
for their not
Church,
2. In the
or
principle religious
blame, if I
I should
heaven, preach any have
at first
those who
some
sudden
such
privateindividuals words,
yet, in spiteof this,
regardas
our
deceive describing
than
accounts, and,
knowledge. Therefore,I enough religious
that surprised
been
altogether, religion
first ridicule such
the
keep stories.
to believe such
him hard
shows, rightly;and
not
without not
the truth,
which providence,
of God's
credulous,from
were
he
educated)his enlightenedviews concerning
be
course
which
guide into
is his
which
the
in the
are
Church
Catholic
in the
world, his confidence
of only the experience
which prophecies
false
of deceits and
number
ii\
or
Gal. i. 8, 9.
a
ing speak-
open
certain
sin,
creed,
worship,their light-
mindedness
is detected
in which
he
form
confirm
which
adopts,and
to
for
man,
some
not, takes
reason
unsettlingand, story is
himself meditate of
a
few
by
his
hours
from
of
strong
and
home
returned
fickleness of
hatred,from
any
mind
a
is not
will
is sometimes or
sanction
is the
out
mind.
ruined
of doors in the
to
course
miser,and
determined
for covetousness than extraordinary
more
change suddenlyfrom
love
now
described.
cowardice.
arisingor the case;
to the
case
like
to over-daring
changes,whether
credit
of life,
In
just
sometimes
men
malady, as
or religion
the revolutionizing
follyand misery,and
own
the
amiable
in
a
painfulfeeling,
extravagances,went
penuriousness.This
to
when
mean
who, having spendthrift
a
and
manner,
I
This
for the rest of his life remarkable
was
wrong,
be said to recommend
the other extreme, and
to
one
it were,
as
told
his
on
rightor
it for another.
from
rush
generallyarises
A
in the
great disgustto his present course
a
of those who it
be
may
other, whether
or
suddenlyabandons
and
proceed to mention,
change.
own
;
and
there is another
end, consistent
he cannot
his
by
us
I
to the
perseveres
it happens,but which
or
be
never
can
one
But
away.
conversion,which
man
a
that
themselves,their convictions
quicklywither
kind of sudden
as
in
root
earnestness
new
"
This is the test of their unsoundness
certain of them.
having no
their
by their frequentchanging again,so
and
changing again
""
Conversions.
Sudden
ill
nor
These
not
do
from
are
no
bodily
they impart
secular particular
course
or
Sudden habit of mind in
Conversions. the
adoptedon A
therefore. religion
11
neither do
change : who
man
vices,or tormented
which
is the consequence
of God, does so
chanced,turn
for religion,
to
miser
a
or
because
he
himself to it,and
it is
much
better
than religion
of
cause
persons
who
been
truth of the
Gospelto
if any
of sudden
conversion
frequentchange disproofof
the
mentioned, I unfitness
are
stone
only fit
bury
I have
God,
;
the
to
it is such
Yet
thought great and
the
prove
the
anguish
duties,and that only in
one
way
;
just now
change through as
not
only do
hand, in
other
inhumanity,and
become
they are
and instability
as
conversions
who
Men
they can
is that this kind
the
for the solitudes in which
themselves
honour
been
its moroseness,
iron ;
or
as
any
test, on
for this world.
strong passionand
rigidas
the
"
anthrope, mis-
motives
test there
divinityof
answer,
to
turns
the world !
is not from
are
he
a
to recommend
asks what
one
doubtless
or
his conversion. have
true
miser
a
said to do
reckoned
love
the
holy and
that
such
on
various times
at
anger,
might, if it
though
for him become
acts
be
cannot
religionby
and saints,
Now
thing he
when still,
he described,
at
he should
that
God's
he
less
all the
not
a
is sick
misanthrope ; and,therefore,
a
though religionis submits
he
of them, and without
honour
no
thought of
the
by
they
suddenlyprofesses
after a profligate life, merely because religion of his
j
one
hard
and
fit for life;
as
they
they sometimes or
they do
two not
of their indeed
Sudden
224.
C/iange their the other
Conversions.
as principles,
the
fickle convert, but,
apply,adapt,accommodate,
hand, they cannot
their principles to modify,diversify
things,which
of aim
at
great; and
merely as
views
to the
opposedis
most
of
matter
a
and
we
doing this
or
at
of practice
such
harsh
form
and
process
is shown
and
it
by
That
was
it was
at
do
we
they really
may
all
things for
He
sendeth,
much
So
for the
higher,and
go
ask
their mode
make
must
them
trace
it to
thus some
which, principles
same
change the profligate
unto
that
once
effected,and neither not
his firmness
his constancy
we
unbending in
and
proceeds;
parsimonious.
it will appear
by
we
pride; the
of it,resembled
of these.
when
circumstances,would
however
it
ence refer-
of life as
that
that principles
the
into the covetous
as
humble, docile, ready,
bidding.
I fear unserviceable,
other
I think
be order
His
thus formal
of selfishness and
under
well
any
it
calleth, going when
; and
men
are
not
which religion,
true
servants, who
He
that
from
of spirit
may
God's
Him, coming when
of life,what
which
"
ourselves
why they are
motives
cheerful, in
patient,and show
without
for all circumstances
in order that
come,
and practice,
it to the
to fit us
is intended
do
They
serious fault it is, looking at
most
a
existingstate
in little things as
perfectobedience
a
the
oppositefault.
is the
on
in
the
the
St. Paul's
whatever one
change
a
keepingto
his
death
of
death,
a
was
the
nor
of
sion, conver-
the other
fickle mind new
faith
"
martyrdom.
Sudden That
it was
not the
Conversions.
changeof
by
the
of variety
of the world ;
by
he
his labours,
his
well
as
sinners.
among
and break
ye to weep, to be bound
he
he
pleadedthe of his
us
for I
Jesus
and of his
mean
readynot
am
also to die at Jerusalem ""
cause
firmness,
"What declares,
heart?
my
only,but
of the Lord
Name
vices, ser-
busythoroughfares
reminds
He
when gentleness,
as
active
the cheerfulness, terity, alacrity, energy, dex-
and perseverance, with which of God
loved too well,
once
presence in the
and continued
"
proudand disappointed
a
with disgust what mind, quitting is evidenced
11
for the
tion readyaccommoda-
of himself to the will of God, in all its forms,when he says,
"
I
all means
by
made
am
save
rather what and which
appears may
When
"
such,not
which
not
I
or conversion,
uncommonlyfound,
St. Paul's conversion
proceedto
describe.
that they change, merelytheir opinions
but their hearts ; and moment
might
and opinionsreally changetheir religious
men
it is truly,
to be
of sudden
be that to which
and referred,
that I
l."
some
there is another kind
3. But
is to be
all thingsto all men,
this
is evidently
done
not
in
a
itis a slow work ; nevertheless, thoughgradual,
the
change is often
by
fits and
not
so uniform,but proceeds,
to say,
starts, being influenced by external events,
and other circumstances.
This
we
see
in the
growth of
for instance;it is slow,gradual, continual;yet plants, one
day by
chance 1
[VIII]
theygrow
Acts xxi. 13.
more
than
another,they
1 Cor. ix. 22.
Q
Sudden
22*6 make
that
on
at least
shoot,or
a
day by
remains
by nature,
far from
God; is
characters to form, which have
must
but not
time, when
God's
through
alas !
follow Him.
Many
There
first
He
be
must
fact either
external events, their attention
may
being
so,
least for
at
or
what
being called
to it.
the result of it, though
outward
be
heretics. for
a
They
long while,
length the the
them
inward
Others
shoot of
other
tinue Others, again,con-
and
religious opinions the
time
same
inconsistent with them
unhappy
the
;
dition con-
taught
character
these,till at
with
forces itself
no
been
they have
is at variance
has
a
or
reason
opinionsaccompanying it,and
surface of error, which
gan, they be-
consequence
perceivingthat
growth
ning. begin-
marked
one
be called in
do
or heathens, Jews, infidels,
as
hold the notions not
grace;
will,we
our
it has been their
brought up
forming within
on
gives us
holding at
of faith profession
instance,suppose to
Baptism,
seek God.
some
character forminga religious
as, for
leading
time then for
a
they began to
they made
all
All this
time, not, properly speaking,when
a
forward,the
some
of
all,
have
now
are
do not at all recollect any
men
but when
as
we
it
we
:
of time.
the perverseness
and definite time when recollect
nay,
at different times.
lives have begun religious
indeed,is
and
and those who
beginning;
a
souls
our
work
a
growth
circumstance, and
with
So
memory.
are
attracted to their
are
we
accidental
some
our
on
Conversions.
forward, forces
the
dead outward
root in their
minds, from
Conversions.
Sudden
"
suddenlyfalls off;suddenly,
accidental occurrence,
some
-just
been
as
which it is called,
and
cases
by religious men,
as
of
time
point of
if the very time of
which might be instances,
of profession
outward
in
a
of conversion. any
measure,
intermediate
again,recollect some
as
into their
the date of their inward
as
if
the time
recollect the firstoccasion when
Others
deep serious thought came
reckon this
In
the formal
fell off,is taken
error
plain,in
in the matter.
is there any suddenness
dare say it,St. Paul's case, the time when
we
is often
conversion, is
as
the lastof these
cause,
detect.
one
as
chance
some
sudden,though really,
if it were
of them
none
cannot
we
in all these
taken
falls at this moment
years, and which
going many
Now
had
might suddenlyfall,which building-
a
rather than that,in consequence as
227
minds, and
change. Others,
point of
their faith, or they firstopenlyprofessed
time
when
dared do
some
noble deed for Christ's sake. I
might go
I have said too was on
on
to show
more
this would
take
that only observe generally,
there
St. Paul ; but
to applies
time I will
much
in St. Paul's character which
but conversion,
merely
it and purified; higherobjects,
changed,and was
as
much
his
his soul
sinningmost
appearedto
him
a most afterwards,
what
how particularly
was
not
directed to was
changed
his creed that
was
and though he by regeneration; Christ
and awfullywhen grievously from
and
other
heaven,he
evidenced
then, as
zeal for God^ burningenergetic Q
2
a
most
Conversions.
Sudden
228
much indulgence,
sloth,and
or
enemy rather
views; for
lightas
Saviour
little child; he did
a
who
protector,than
he missed
and
to come,
was
his
on
of
own
did not
look
not
acted
minister
a
and obstinate;he positive
was
He
overthrow.
an
sidered con-
his inward
was
truth; he relied
the
considered
he
and
he
what
to
pridewhich
was
needed
defender
a
as
he
what
It
will.
pride which
"
approach to sensuality
implicitobedience
an
God's
all
from
more
all self-
from
abstinence
strictness of life, an scrupulous
seek for
out
Him
a
He
when
came.
how
But
he became As
he had
on
his
the
by
"Who
and was
that Apostles,
before
a
so
pleasedto
bore to be
be
hatred a
Hebrew
utter
self,when of
a
because
mercy,
of
of
1 Tim.
am
God;
persecutor,and I did it
igno-
sell-abandonment, had
he, who
Hebrews,and
i. 13.
I
his
he says,
a
been
Pharisee,
called, nay gloriedfor Christ's sake in 1
birth,
What
am/'
of the past,when
! what
Ah
Church I
''
in
to be called
meet
what
am
blasphemer,and
I obtained
and
he says,
persecutedthe I
his
conspicuousfor not
am
bitter remembrance
rantlyin unbelief1." scorn
I
of God
grace
injurious ; but what
became
when self-abasement,
Apostle,because
keen
he
so observances,
the least of the
but
confidence
proud
a
persecuted!
his knowledge,on on privileges,
humility.What
an
these respectswhen he had
whom
conspicuousfor
been
his
self,on
of Him
servant
a
change in
the
great was
being
Conversions.
Sudden
called,an titles!
bore to be
"
a
apostate,the
a traitor,
to his
furious zealots looked
eat
fellow/'a amid
"stirrer
he
only,saw
of
looked
St. Paul
on
wrought in
he says,
"
He
of due time."
him was
a
him,
One
he
also,while
of
seen
sightof
him
convert
him,
then
the bitter hatred those who And the
to
"
of
also,as
that Divine
support him
ing, all-pitySt. Peter to
ance, repent-
Last of one
born
all/' out
Countenance,so enough, first amid
his way
on
to
excite in
momentary
vision of
fury which
and
he, and
persecutedHim,
so so tender,so loving, calm, was majestic,
to
"pestilent
which
conversion. me
their
was
That
therebyroused
sudden
neither
given.
in love upon
turned
bound
in this great trial?
converted
which
those
abomination
an
had
supportedhim
he denied Him, and
when
God
a
was
and seditions,"
which
all-holy eye,
and
eyes, that he
the Face of Jesus Christ.
"
which
It
lost
curse
a
theywould
killed him.
sacred institutions which
special mercy
lightin
oath that
own
what And, lastly, that
mother, and
the great Apostle, who
on
till they had
iustificationin their
the
was
togetherby an
drink
nor
his
to
Such
renegade,
a
as
a fallen, a perfidious,
shame
a
;
countrymen.
themselves
miserable of
and
spurnedand spitupon
false-hearted and
of his Church
son
odious
most
229
he
was
hitherto had loved him.
if such
be the effect of of
gloriousPresence
brethren,will
be their
this lifeended, to
see
a
Christ,what
to bliss,
that Face
whom
think
you,
it shall be
? eternally
my
given,
%^z ''
/
am
the
AUR
which
by
of ""ljepljecD
our
shall be
And
the
in the book
of
:
our
and office,
an
a
1
not
office of trust,as
office of
smite
the
And
in
scattered."
returning"to
our
where
the
Zecb.
life for the our
sheep."
appeared,
Lord
only a lowly and simple it is with
great hardshipand
Ezek. xxxvii. 24,.
;
man
souls l."
East
shepherd is
againstthe
of Hosts
good Shepherd giveth His
the office of
shall have
Zechariah," Awake,
shall be
speaks of
Almighty
says
they all
Shepherd, and
In those countries of the
an
them/'
over
and
Shepherd and Bishop of
the title under
by the Prophets."David
"
sheep
St. Peter
manner
"The
Himself
fellow,saith the Lord
My
Shepherd,and like
king
of Ezekiel
sword, againstMy
that is
'
Jot the sheep. good ShepherdgivethHis life "John x. ii.
to appropriates
the mouth
""ciul"
the
had been foretold
He
Shepherd."
one
O
here
servant
God
XVI
good Shepherd:
Lord
My
SERMON
xiii. 7.
of
us,
over, but, more-
peril. Our
1 Tet. ii.25.
flockt
exposedto
are
The
enemies, such
no
has
Shepherd here
the
sheepby
as
need
no
not
tried.
days of
His
flesh it
it
but he that is
the
sheep
the
sheep are
the
sheep,and fleeth,and
"
"
that
before,"All shortly
Such
were
came
;
and
that
with
moved were
"
when
"
not
He
scattered abroad
and shepherd,
a
let them
return
of whom
the
Matt.
.
he is
He had said thieves
are
guide.
no
Christ
when
He
was
they fainted,
prophetsof Israel
man
.
sheepthat
the hills, as
on
Prophet says,
ix. 36.
because
said,These
.
have
to his house
shepherdsin
.
and
Micaiah, the Lord's Prophet,
every
feed the flocks ?
as
sheephad
the rulers and
They
of
be to the ! should
no
have ter, Mas-
in peace *."
the time
"Woe
of Israel that do feed themselves
1
leaveth
sheephavingno shepherdl."
the Lord
the
Such, too, were
; or,
the multitudes
them,
when
days of Ahab,
own
them
before Me the
saw
as
were
all Israel scattered
saw
whose
catcheth
rulers of the Jews
compassionon
Such, in like manner, in the
life for
sheep."
came
ever
and priests
the
so
There
because fleeth, hireling
in consequence
;" and
Lord
otherwise.
sheepscattered
the
The
our
and hireling,
an
careth not for the
Lord found
and robbers
where
was
the wolf
The
sheep.
and hireling, Our
to fidelity
not, seeth the wolf coming, and
scattereth the an
his
good Shepherd giveth His
that the
true
was
But
1
describes.
with fierce beasts of prey.
encounters
in the
23
Lord
our
to prove
hirelingshepherd is dwelt
Souls.
Shepherdof our
The
not
Ezekiel,
shepherds the
herd shep-
because scattered,
were
s
1
Kings
xxii. 17.
The
232 there is
beasts of the
the idle So
when field,
of the
it all
infinite mercy
gatherin
to
when
in the conflict with
lay down
without
quoted,
His
Smite
the
ever,
accordingto
And
soon
before us,
"He
leadeth them follow
for
ear
whom
she had
added, "
Angel
son
Follow
into Galilee ...
1
Ezek.
not
be
live for
to
"
said,
He
shepherddoth
a
in the
sheep by
parable and
name
go
xx.
voice,"so,
He
known
Me."
did
knew
He
His
surrection, re-
by
her
by
the
So, too, He Me'?"
goeth
And
and
they see Zech.
Me.'
"
xi. 17. 5
John
3
Jer. xxxi. 10.
xxi. 15.
His
before you
My brethren,that they go
*
16.
Him
again He
so
Behold
on
call her
the eye.
by And
"
tell
there shall
John
His
of Jonas, lovest thou
xxxiv. 2. 5. 4
death
herself and
told the women,
and Galilee,
left
sheep shall
Himself
own
Mary wept,
she turned
said,"Simon, He
the
gather him, as
they know
while and
good Shepherd
prophecy already
from
says
that
moment,
a
prophecywhich
calleth His
in His
out, and goeth before them, and the sheep
Him,
name4,
to
sheep,they were the
rose
He
as
the
and
Shepherd
that other
And
in
Woe
came
for
though
the enemy
that scattered Israel will his flock 3."
"
says,
Christ
life for the
He
scattered"), yet
:" and
the children of God
one
guide (accordingto
a "
l
scattered
the world when
over
"
to all the
meat
leaveth the flock 2 !"
scattered abroad."
to
they became
they were
were
had
Souls.
Prophet Zechariah,who
shepherdthat
was
and
shepherd:
no
the time
Shepherdof our
into
Shepherdof our
The From
time
that
placeof
died that
ever, has gone
before them
whithersoever
He
of footsteps
the
tents shepherds'
No
This
titles of earth or
His
and
act
utter it.
Yet
the text,as receive
pain,which it
delightsin
underwent
strong hand, and
and
shall
His
out.
day that 1
Rev.
he
xiv. 4.
As
image
lipsto
own
in
contained
degreeas
we
can
sake.
our
Lord
this
figureby will
God
shepherd:
He
that
those
the
....
shall
with
are
gather bosom,
young3/' of
mouth
the with
come
in His
and carry them
promisesby
Ezekiel,
I, will both search My sheep,and seek
Behold, I, even
them
arm,
a
lowly
so
shall rule for Him
arm
gently lead
And, again,He "
His
shall feed His flock like with
the
No
condescension.
His
for His
under prophesied
was
woman.
words.
human
us
that
"
and hardship, degradation,
for
"
the lambs
a
in such
us,
Prophet Isaiah, Behold,the He
of
great even
notion of the
He
born
fitlyshow
is too
He
man
giveto Himself,ever
conveyingto
it,some
Hence
will
of
was
and
awful
the Son
surpasses
Christ
deed
by
kids beside
the
to
up
became
mystery
which
mean,
forth
their way
feedingtheir
flesh,and
can
live for
the Lamb
theyfollow
come
can
God
became
ineffable
the
\
earthlyimages Word
took
they might
going
the flock,and
truth,that gracious the
"
and
:
goethV
the
233
good Shepherd who
the
sheep,and
the
Souls.
a
shepherdseeketh
is among
his 2
sheep
Cant.
i. 8.
out
that
his flock in the scattered ;
are
"
Isa. xl. 10, 11.
so
will I seek out
My sheep,and
all
they have
placeswhere
and
day 1."
dark
Lord He
is my
And
shall feed
Hear,
O
in
me
the Psalmist
a
parable, speakingof Himself, a
hundred
the
sheep,if
is
until lost,
it,he layethit on
of
Lord His
Isaiah it
and
in
dwell "
cover
4
it
xv.
in
him
xxxiv. 11, 12.
Luke
of the
Prophet with
By carrying bears them,
love He
the
sheep on
"gather them
in His bosom."
said of
was
His
between
Ezek.
lost
by carryingthem
on
His
of their dwelling-place; the security signified
shall dwell
shall
lay the
should
He
is meant
bosom
of old time
Lord
after that
go
he hath found
when
passage
the fulness of His grace ;
the Lord
leave
here said that Christ,the to
former
a
carry them
in His
shoulders is as
:
a
his shoulders, rejoicing4/'
said that
was
and
arm,
them
And
Angels,condescends
shoulders
His
he find it ?
in
having
of them, doth not
one
brethren,it is
Observe,my
sittest
says
of you
man
and nine in the wilderness,
ninetyand
which
he lose
leadest
that
Himself
What
"
forth
me
that
Thyselfalso,Thou He
The
he addresses Him,
And
And
"
nothing-.
lack
I
can
Shepherd of Israel,Thou
Cherubims3."
the
cloudy
Him,
pasture,and lead
green
sheep,show
a
says of
of
out
scattered in the
heen
of comfort V
thou
Josephlike upon
will deliver them
Shepherd,therefore
beside the waters "
Souls.
Shepherdof our
The
234-
4, 5.
Benjamin, "
safetyby
all the
and
Him
.
.
day long, and
shoulders5;"and 2
the beloved of
he shall
again,of Israel,
Ps. xxiii. 1, 2. '
the
.
Deut.
"
Ps. lxxx. 1.
xxxiii. 12.
The "As
eagle stirreth
an
them and
on
her
there
was
in the
wings :
hearken
.
.
carried I
by Me
made
deliver
you1."
bear the
a
whole
burden
not
Adam
;
"
He
alone
in His
for
might bringus
unto
Himself offering conscience Such us
was
And that
with
"
of
the
of
Deut.
xxxii. 11.
Gal. iii.13.
do
Himself
it; He
and could
alone
guiltyworld,
a
debt, past, we
owed
but
the children
on
of
just for
the
unjust,that
"
"
through the
Eternal
He
Spirit
spot to God, and purging our to
serve
the
Living
Christ,layingdown
is called the Good from
work shepherd's
favour, as
Isa. xlvi. 1
old
to your
will I carry you ;
load of
God
on
hence, in like manner,
specialDivine
.
2," being made
dead works
of Christ,a
which .
tree
God,"
without
the deed
the
upon
the
body
and therefore He
:
1
from
stoop-
Even
.
which sufferings
wrath
"
Nebo
sin, the accumulated
own
s,"
curse
again,
and
"bowed
could
the
the
pay,
And
I will carry, and will
weight,the
to come;
us
a
.
alone, who
world's
down,
hoary hairs
to
of man's
present,and could
the womb
even
He
him."
Me, O house of Jacob
unto
beareth
did lead him,
beasts
and I will bear, even
down,"
came
with
the
upon
from
He, and
am
I have
were
alone
boweth
Bel
ProphetIsaiah, "
cattle
age
the Lord
her
over
wings,taketh them,
strange god
no
eth ; their idols
are
her
so
035
her nest, fluttereth
up
abroad spreadeth
young,
Souls.
Shepherdof our
"
has
been
-
l
life for
Shepherd.
the time
being a
i.
His
V
God
of Adam
marked
shadow
to out
of the
1 Pet. ii. 24.
1 Pet. iii.18.
Heb.
ix. 14
The
236
good Shepherd who "
was
a
the
Lord
had
offering1." And
Shepherds abiding in
their flock
the chosen
Egypt?
"Thy
both
and
we
there
"
low estate to
office should pastoral
before
he
a
new
as
"
Gen. xlvi. 34.
He
of the
became,
nations ; he
and cattle,
camels, and
servants, maid-
6,"
asses
*
But
Israel for Jacob.
his descendants
iv. 2. 4. 4
was
literally
father
father of many had much
it
favours,and by supernatural
given him
firsthe was, Gen.
a
men
come,
be thus
in
God
in whom
Pharaoh.
men-servants, and visited
was
name
1
him,
and exceedingly,
and
nation abomi-
an
of
to
first is Jacob, the
appearedbefore
and
Saviour
great honour,
who patriarchs,
increased
sequence, con-
surelyis
which
servants
the
the
"
shepherds,
what, in
Egypt,
fulfilled. And
Abraham
into
descended
"are
say,
over
description
is the
they
favoured
three
are
His will +hat His
as
born ?
was
Every shepherdis
particular, special types of raised from
Saviour
fathers8;" and
our
the
Egyptians4."
the
unto
But
family when
the world ?
figureof
what
their repute in
was
a
And
servants," they
also
a
to
whom
to
field,keeping watch
the
by night2."
given of
that
news
and
Abel
they
he
of the fat
his flock and
were
"
of time
in process
respectunto
who
Angels first brought the "
and
of firstlings
the
And
thereof. his
come.
"
"
RighteousAbel
"
to
was
keeperof sheep/'
''broughtof
Souls.
Shepherdof our
Luke
at the
solemnlyconfessed 3
ii.8. s
Gen.
Gen.
xxx.
had
year
xlvii. 3.
43.
The
by
"
;" and Syrianready to perish
a
year,
the
employment ?
of
care
and suffering-,
his
with expostulation "This
"
"
he
rams
That
of beasts I
torn
was
of
I bare the loss of it ; of my
whether in the
stolen the
night; and
my
have I been
twenty
hast
is
Who to be
Yet, you
favoured
he
see,
to
Yet
come.
drove
and
who,
he
saw father-in-law,
fire in God's up
on
a
own
is
rival
bush.
the
high,the
Angel
mine .
a
He
anointed "
was
thou
exalted
was
to
second The
and
of the God 41.
is
as
Moses,
helped the their flock ;
to water
man
third
a
second
flock of Jethro,his
of the Lord
"the
that
us
souls who
shepherdsand
Gen. xxxi. 38"
and
.
.
by
Thus
eyes.
in
the third is David, the
And
heart.
the frost
Bishop of
keeping the
was
and
I was;
x"
the Priest of Midian
while
Thus
shepherd,to image
there
the
requireit,
prevailby intercession ?
in various ways.
away
daughtersof
to
cast
thee ;
unto
Jacob, who
than
thee,"
not
didst thou
me,
Shepherd and
true
highlyfavoured who
a
relative,
have I not eaten.
thy house;
God, and
is
toil
with
by night.
times
ten
wages
more
mysticaland was
in
years
Prince with
a
hand
sleepdepartedfrom
changed my
what
and
broughtnot
drought consumed
day
his
learn from
we
I been
thy flock
stolen
by day,or
was
thy she-goatshave
their young-, and the which
what
master
have
237
with
years,
hard
years
and
thy ewes
says ;
many
his
twenty
and
sheep;
for how
and
Laban
Souls.
Shepherdof our
who
flame
a
after
man
was
of
raised
of Jacob, and
the
The
238
the
"
sheep. he
as
He
was
faithful and
maineth
yet
sheep." of
seven
all
might
the Lord
"
thy
And
children?
when
he
he
"
came
from
he
when for
account
of the
them
he
"
him
not
Jesse,
said,There
re-
keepeththe withal
look to ; and
goodly to
to
came
the
he
he
a
in green 1
2 Sam.
3
1 Sam.
yet
meadows, and
not
by
and
went
lehem4;" Beth-
his brother
sheep in
bear "took
after
went
the
and
them, the
were
of
a
lamb slew
shepherds
war
;
men
of
livingin tents," "the
indeed,"plain men simplicity, of men,"
army
of peace and
once
And
brought before Saul, he
was
lion and
a
flock,"and
at
"
sheep at
his few
leavingthose
how
times,men
meekest
found
ruddy,and
was
both, and delivered it. Such
of old
looked
said unto
feed his father's
Saul,to
wilderness;"and when
out
but
a
prudentlywith
in Saul's court,he
been
he had
reproachedhim
an
with
said,Arise,anoint him, for this is he \"
and
gave
people,
Jesse,and
Samuel
And
:
one,
ones,
His
fed them
to
by
one
sons,
young
Jacob
he
came
anions
sheep-folds ;
the youngest, and, behold, he
And
again,after returned
feed
So
beautiful countenance, and
a
the
from
great with
ewes
Samuel
had chosen
here
Are
found
was
heart,and ruled them
power3."
God
whom
he
away
inheritance.
true
throughhis
he
that
him;
Israel His
all his
took him
He
the following"
took
and
of Israel ':" but
Psalmist
sweet
Souls.
Shepherdof our
easy,
indolent
men,
cool streams, but
xxiii. 1.
*
Ps. lxxviii. 71"73.
xvi. 11, 12.
*
1
sitting men
Sam. xvii. 15. 28. 35-37.
of
The
rough duties,who while
they had
And
if such
the both
simplelives in
He
they are
was
"the
"
didst thou
answerable
"
Jacob ;
for
us
good Samaritan, "Take thou
will repay
thee1.:v
another
image :
if it bear shalt cut
me," 1
Luke
x.
says 35.
how trial,
of beasts I
spised "de-
was
other
much "
hand,
more
so
laid down
unto
He
rent?
of
He
as
and "
made
not
the devil had care
in
In
if
him,"
I
when another
Jacob; and
who
the
says, "and
again I
year also
.
.
and
after that thou
was
*
Like
come
the
day
Himself
parable,under
not, then
the
hand
Christ undertaken
Lord, let it alone this
V
"when
brought not
has not Has
Or,
fruit,well; it down
who the
If, on
spendestmore, "
strive
not
doing good/' who
And
whom
whatsoever
who
?
souls?
our
known un-
how
I bare the loss of it ; of my
it." require
charge of
"did
again/'and
not
torn
was
of
men
Son/' carpenter's
men"?
sheep
came,
of commerce,
of sorrows,"and who
man
a
which
That
marts
about
"
thee,"says the
and
and suffering
of
was
fortunes, uncorruptedand
was
"went
more
He
shepherdsare
lowly of heart/''who
His lifefor the "
If
and
men
who
He
much
who
of rejected
and
exploits.
Shepherd,when
heroic?
reviled reviled,
was
do
how figures,
obscure
239
to suffer, necessity
He
more
cry/'who
nor
the
were
and
the
to opportunity
kings'courts
"meek
was
the
and guileless
much
under
were
the good itself,
Truth
Souls.
Shepherdof our
Luke
sumed drought con-
He
who
xiii.8, 9.
at
The
240
midday
down
sat
His thirst, whereof and water
to
rather
save,
the well, or
they came eat."
offer it to and
to
from
the water
city,and said, Master,
the
whose
"
"by night," says
me
the
fortydays in His
it
wont
continue
day,and
passed nightsin
or
her hand
at
of, He
not
to seek
came
sleepdepartedfrom
of One
nightof
He
consumed
frost"
read
dwelt
from
meat
my
while before
knew
living
a
when accept the offer of His disciples,
to
with
not
world
his children
had
good Shepherd,to
take
to
Jacob, "and we
He
sheep whom
than
"The
whereas
quench
to
himself,and
drank
the
the
became
well, tired with
of that water
Yet
impart,which
of those lost
one
Jacob
"
his cattle"?
as preferred,
and
Jacob's
at that very
journey,and needing some
His
Souls.
Shepherd of our
mine
or
rise
to
was
in prayer
mountain,
eyes;" and
on
God
to
the
? who
who
sea?
the wilderness ? who, in the
evening
forlorn in the bleak garden,
was passion,
strippedand
long
a
bleedingin
the
cold
judgment
hall?
Again : Moses, and
was
amid
told of God's
Shepherd,lived
true
of His
laborious
mountain, and
no
a
his
adorable life of
ministry; man
the vision of God
sheep,saw Name;
and
Christ,the
in contemplation
He
knew
the midst
on transfigured
was
Son
the
but
the
the
Father,
the Father but the Son.
nor
Jacob endured,Moses Jacob and
endured
meditated
"
and David
the frost, and heat, and
paid the priceof
the lost
sheep;
wrought.
nights, sleepless Moses
was
taken
The
Shepherdof our
into the mount
up
the foe,and mouth the
fortydays; David
recovered the prey
of the lion,and beasts.
ravenous
Jacob,and and
for
in
was
Souls.
he
"
the paw
Christ,too,not onlysuffered with
David
David.
shepherdsat Bethlehem, suffered from
defended his father's
His
either of them
as
the heroic David, all in
sheepof
erred and us
one
His
truths ; let
us
is "the
Way,
lightunto He
is our
we
are
'
our
and
and Shepherd,
His
sheep,we
Tsa. lxiii.1
[VTIl]
the Truth, and
ways,
"
3.
Moses,
a
us
have
sheep:"
let the
on forget,
and Guardian.
the Life2." unto
He our
is
a
paths.
voice.
His
the sheep know shall hear
and people,
never
Guide
lanthorn
King.
on forget,
never
sinners;let
are
all three,
say, "We
like lost
ment." rai-
Jacob,
as
was
His
are
ways,
the other hand, that Christ is our He
David
pasture."Again,we
we
kled sprin-
was
Priest, Prophet,and
strayedfrom Tby
hand, that
and
anger,
stained all His
He
say daily, We
these forget
never
His
lowlyJacob, the wise "
ments garHis
their blood
"
My brethren,we the
one
dyed
gloriousin
; but Christ
Moses
as
with "
David, nor
as
all types,the fulfilling
the Cross in order
on
was
fury,and
not
heralded to the
people"in
garments,and was
and
Edom,
," but He
in His
Jacob nor
1
trod the
He
trampledthem upon
"from
came
Bozrah
for apparel,"
rescued it from the
of the bear,and killed
sheep at Bethlehem; Christ,born He
foughtwith
with Moses,but fought contemplation
conqueredwith
to conquer.
241
If
it,and it,recognize *
John
xiv. 6. R
obey it. before
Let
:
goes
for
called St.
Paul,he
vision/'
Let
own
"
to
voice.
thee?"
Nor
St. John
knew
St. Paul
bid, "try
are
But
let
a
better
for Him let let
us
us
or
our
He
;
said,
he
is it
a
"
art
be
hearts
own
friends
our
alone
call heaven view
guideus
can
our
in
know
be
safe while
we
to
with
let
us
Let
keep close to Him,
when
look
us
out
ourselves; this world
or
look out us
to that better
fall in with
We
of God."
for
look out
country ;
pilgrimage;
the trackless desert,
who, unless they follow the shepherd,will be lose themselves,sure
is
Lord/'
knowing
home,
sheep in
;"
His
Lord?"
least let
;
in
it till Eli told
they
our
He
what
is the
home, and this life a
ourselves,as
pray
each
come,
Thou,
content
home
us
us
to
know
be at
heavenly
Follow thou Me
said,"It
did not
not
us
calls
always easy
it,and
Christ
When
tarrytillI
whither,yet
our
His receiving
voice;let
country,that is,a heavenly. who
goes
willingheart.
whether spirits,
Let
make
not
us
way
there difficulty
call.
home,
our
the
calls,and
for His
one
asked, "Who
whatever
Christ
ears
Samuel
before St. Peter. him.
in
His
and
If I will that
"
He
not disobedient to the
was
men
of
heareth."
servant
To St. Peter He
way.
of St. John, that
Thy
beware
us
desire to know
us
call all
does not
when following
called Samuel, he answered,
God
giftof watchful
for the
His
Let
When
Speak,Lord,
Souls.
before,and His sheepfollow Him, for
His voice."
in vain.
grace
of not
beware
us
He
"
they know "
Shepherdof our
The
I42
sure
the wolf.
We
His
eye
"ind under
to are
;
but
The if
suffer Satan
we
Souls.
Shepherdof our
advantageover
gain an
to
243 woe
us,
to us!
Blessed
they who
are
and their
of strength
theywho
in their
who
resolve
body to
Him
;
to Him
who
gave
live
ior
eviL
good,
come
be their Lord
and Master, their
will
come
to
a
They
will,with
"the
God
end, and perfect
which
with Moses, that
"
is their
that His rod and
no
His
them
day,so
be ;" and with David, that in of death, they fear
"
the
evil,for
He
staff comfort
they
walk
is the
Lord
1
Gen.
K
2
They
is with ""
;"
strength
the shadow
them, for
will be with not
that
all evil '
shall their
Holy
xlviii.15. 16.
!
they die,as
from
them
their Saviour/'
shall
long unto
"
and
when
them,
overflow them;
through the fire,they their God, the
He
the last.
at
ere
burnt, neither shall the flame kindle He
they
are
God
of valley
they pass through the waters He and through the rivers, they shall when
and
all their life
redeemed
as
that
"
peace
Jacob, confess Him,
that fed them
day, the Angel
to
His life
come sunshine,
come
King
are
implantit
Blessed
dishonour
honour, come
days,
blessed
and
ever.
tempest,
come
flower of their
fain give it to them
they may come
"
soul and
youth turn
for them, and would in them, that
give the
shall not
upon
One
be
them, for of Israel,
XVII
SERMON
IRelfffioujS 31c?*1 "And
the angelsaid unto them, Fear not: for, behold,I bring you good tidingsof great joy, which shall be to all people. For unto you is born this day in the cityof David a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord."
nnHEKE
great Festival which
the
lowliness and which
joy.
This
is set before
in acceptableness men
have,
II.
lessons principal
two
are
on
ii. 10,
Luke
"
or
God's
privatelife,and
that
cheerfulness
to
in it.
state
shall be led to think
shall be or
led
to
fix
minds
our
If
great and
and
which
the most
them, humble
or
consult
we
the
poets of this
and writingsof historians, philosophers,
world, we
all others,in
heavenly excellence
sight of
taught
are
day celebrate,
day, of
a
have, allotted
may
we
this
we
surelyis the
us
which
men
hearts
happy; upon
we
high
conspicuousstations,strange adventures, powerful
talents to
cope
great destinies.
with We
them, memorable shall consider
1
For
Christmas
Day.
struggles,and that
the
highest
ReligiousJoy. of life is the
3curse
of
245
pursuit,not
mere
the
enjoyment
good. But
when
think
we
commemorate
we
opens
it,a
upon
this life must
be
ever
have not
brought near
Son
His
from
is stored up
weary
they fancy may
be chief and
about
all,"
and
to
the
city of
Unto
in the
pursuitof
men
what
longerhave they to
nc
The
It
longerneed
their hearts
times.
"
says,
that
known un-
naturally aspire, them
speaksto
text
is born
Saviour, which
a
highestgood.
perilin quest of
you/'it
David
though
to this world.
No
goods;
encounter
they did in heathen
that
our
bosom
themselves
blessedness to which as
to seek
earth.
on
of ardent minds
wander
reminded
us, in the descent of the
Father's us
among
and very different scene
are
It is found, it is of God
what
lifeof toil and effort, yet that,
a
we properly speaking,
and day's Festival,
new
First,we
us.
upon
of this
this
day
is Christ
in
the
Lord."
Nor, again,need which
this vain
we
go
world
took
Himself
on
despises.No than So two
that
a
have
we
lessons
"
rank
on
be cheerful and
a
any
and
the world
mere
things
noble.
Christ
esteems, when
humble of God
the Feast
and
the world more
nary ordi-
chose for Himself.
of the
anxietywithin
weary
of those
and station which
the Son
instead of
without,instead of
great
what
lot could be
that which
questof
calls
dishonoured altogether He
in
Nativitythese
and
despondence
search after great things, to
joyful;and, again,to
"
be
so
in the midst
Religiousyoy.
246 of
those
which
the world
Let
and
ordinarycircumstances
consider this
us
do
First,what
1.
there
of which
flock
read
What
it in them
was
Angels and
contained
justbefore
the text?
shepherdskeeping watch
heavenly hosts
the
their
over
Why
shepherds?
attracted the attention Were
Angels?
of
these
to make
think
us
had, or
given; but
there is no
reason
common
any
may
it is that
creature,is more
man,
in the
case
of Israel.
of some,
sort of
and
rity. obscu-
love, especial
the
placewhen and
in
then
religion.Why
a
are
Nay,
better than
lowly.
fallen, dependent,and
that power
were
of the
good men
poverty'ssake
in his proper
circumstances,and
they
great advances
it)affection, upon a
that
circumstances,simple,
any
looks with
is said
shall be
more
they were
habits of
for their
God
term
that
without
but
they chosen? (aswe
other
in their
men
formed
very
Almighty or
show
consolation
suppose
of
run
fearingGod,
or piety, were
to
they
safelysay, they
may
nothing to
for the
Nothing
that hath
than enlightened
more
waited
and
is
there
time, who
the
Faith,we
so.
of them, for to him
some
holier and
? pietyand gifts
for
of
herds shep-
or learned,distinguished, powerful? Were
known especially
in
that
them.
these
to
appear
which
the Lord
life
the text is part.
by night,and Angels appearedto
should
of
of.
scorn
length,as
at
more
we
certain
were
and thinks
over
passes
graciousnarrative
the
the
obscure
haps Per-
destitute
he is in
lowly
riches,though
unnatural
avoidable un-
appendages
ReligiousJoy. to man,
such.
as
which
profit by them,
as
those the
feel we
glad that
yet we
yet do is less
trades and
are
and honour
and feel grateful
we
there
as
not
are
they are
chosen
then, were shepherds,
engage not
ours
;
sightgreatness
becomes
less.
us
of their
account
on
we
soldier's profession,
a
in God's
affect it; so
while
who
more
towards respectful
than obscurity.It acceptable
The
callings
unbecoming", though requisite ; and
are
in them,
Just
i\7
a to be the firstto hear of the Lord's nativity, lowliness,
secret which
And
what
into account The
who
to presented
Lord's
our
rational creatures
of God's
engaged in
men,
that very
time
to
beasts of prey of
or
did His
robbers ;
"
scaringawaj
theyare thinking
when
they
of
view
sheep,keeping
to listening
weather
the noises
far other visitants than range
rather
objects,or
again
and
minds
of
of
the tale of
suddenlyare
day "
"We
one
or
two
to objects,
variety,which
exposed to such
a
life of
met
know
and
minute
thought,the
the
side, and
the plain,considering
the
the
their
they conceived.
again without men
dogs by
over
watchingfor
and
contracted
their
night,
of the
darkness
the
set
hardship,exposedat
nothingbut earthlythings,countingover
their
bidding
broughttogether. A
the cold and
!
highestand the lowest
life of
watching their flocks,with
take
we
to them
messengers
the
are
a
when
us
these strength,
shepherds.Here
the
of poor
were
excel in
Angelswho
towards
is
contrast
a
this world knew.
princesof
of the
none
by the
ordinary and
engage
fro the
heat, cold,and
248
ReligiousJoy.
wet, hunger and
nakedness, hardship and
They
much
for any
thing,but
way,
without
heart,and
care
of mechanical
sort
without To
circumstanced
so
minds, and
bondage
to teach
because
behold I
2. And
a
be
David
were
low
"
he
"
said, in
God's saw
such
presence.
alarm
shepherds.Even startled them. We
are
we
he
so
to
"
for
said,
you
The
poor,
is
which
his presence
lesser wonder
of any uneasy
shepherds; He
with
one
to
as
another.
of address
observed,as
if
quent freman
in support him, especially "
the
the
this world
mode
a
have
may to
Therefore
Angel honoured
above
Angel said,
an
I have said
his message.
joyfulby and
day in
is born this
is Christ the Lord."
The
have
the
chosen
kingdom, and
you
much
assurance
a
had
appearingto
This
afraid naturally
world, for
unto
low, rich
as Scripture,
some
the
be
to
not."
Fear
He
not,"
the Festival.
his very
and
in the world.
second lesson,which
good tidingsso
high equalize
needed
by
taught it
disclosed
He
a
gainedfrom lot
Fear
open and
that God
Saviour,which
a
comes
now
humble
next
still more
good tidingsof great joy, which
bring you
cityof
may
a
downcast
to be
not
shall be to all people. For the
in
on
to Angel appeared,
them
them
lot.
their
to
the
to be heirs of His
poor in this world
honour
they
if to show
appeared as
do
go
reflection.
men
their in
to
cease
servitude.
not," when
Fear
caused
would
among
have
Angel said,
"
messenger
conscience
he the
reasonably Fear
not."
from the other when
left to
ReligiousJoy. his
that
ourselves,and
think
Besides,we
littlerealize the
Angel
by
to
So for when
one
minds
or
other
the
"
afraid ; when
it shines
around.
of power,
and
His
a
darkness
His
he
far religionitself, says, in the words
while
His
mercy,
His
glory,yet
the
His
at yet religious
nothingbut
from of the
of the at
greatness
"
Angel,
him
call him
They
not
has
and
of Jesus too
the
a
more
they rejoiced. 1
2 Cor. iv. 6.
terror,
;" for such is us
it is the
Christ \
Thus
dazzlingbrightness
so shepherds,
in them
But
poured about
that first Christmas.
work
Then
all.
Fear
God
the Face
first alarmed
happy temper.
His
of
made
consolatory glory,for
a
Gospel on
tidingsof good,to
culties diffi-
and
range
inculcatingalarm
Almighty
gloryin
while
alarms
merely conscience-stricken.
is
it is
upon
the sinner, word, frighten
heavenlyherald tempered the
of God
God
holiness,the
commandments,
he is not
when religious,
lightof
visible;
gloryof
religion
pouredin
think religion has seeinghim afraid,
so, whereas
the
little lightis
them.
about little
A
a
afraid
sore
around
not/''
Fear
the faithfulness of His
men
should be
we
us
were
apprehendedbefore.
shone
and terror ; the
woe
before
shepherdswere
the Lord
the conscience,there is
sightsof
world, that
unseen
never
we
reason
Angel said,
us
evil.
unbelief,a truth beingbrought
our
which
glory of
the
makes
of
reason
our
the
And
coming- forebodes
to presenthimself spirit
or
startled home
so
249
The
glory
he added wholesome
the and
Religious Joy.
250
Fear not/' said the
"
Angel,
for behold
"
bring you
I
good tidingsof great joy,which
shall be to all
For
in the
a
unto
is born
you
Saviour,which
with the
Angel
God
and
multitude
a
the words
which
Christ and
His
the
famished were
men
earth; nay
on
imparted the His
Son
of what
news
will
to those who
His favour than the
intimates,to
sympathizewith
Almighty
God
be
by hastening(ifI their
over
Angel
The
behind
then
the
gave
in the event
in shepherds,
This
he
had
events
to
are
love,
we
strangers.
and gracious,
the
they
show
the friendless,
term)to
confide
shepherdskeeping
sheepby night?
but humilityand joyfulness; was
Such
the
and
happening.
us, not
use
to
that
those whom
more
may
cold
first He
to the lowlyand impressively
more
great, the joyfulsecret
watch
them
night was
that
to
the greatestof
as
then born into the world.
was
could
to teach them
much
as
were
minister
of their
so, for to
more
told to friends and
How
love
Such
graciousnight to
out
great joy;
objectsof God's
highest,and
men."
that
them
rouse
into
mood
in the
Spiritswho
blessed
was
ing heavenlyhost, prais-
God
Saints,spoke on
shepherds,to
then, when
suddenlythere
will towards
good
people.
city of David
And
"
of the
saying,Glory to
earth peace,
the
day
is Christ the Lord."
finished his announcement,
he had
on
this
that
intimated
birth
first lesson of an
infinitely greater
to which itself,
itself of the
in these
words:
mingled
he directed the
Holy "Ye
one
Child
Jesus.
shall find the
Joy, Religious babe
in
wrapped
into the
therefore the
Him,
to
only as
not
unto
which
pass,
with
us
and
greater miracle
the
Nativityof
too
go
She
"
Virgin,
brought in
manger."
What
world, and "
:
which
to
St. Luke
Eternal
Father
from
born into this world this
time, lay in
the
beginning,He
of sin
His
as
a
mother's
arms,
bands, and
sleepin
of
Most
who
created
flesh,though remaining what flesh
as
truly as
if He
He had
a
herds shep-
swaddling and
was
to
the
glorywith
at this time
He,
as
at
all appearance
wrapped by Mary
infant's
laid to
in
the
littleinfant.
was
High,
this to all the
of heaven
God
The
in
laid Him
wrapped
and powerless, and helpless
God
first-born Son, and
had been in
earth,the Divine "Word, who
second
of the Blessed
says
sign is
babe
manger."
a
us/'
to
Angel repeatedit to
shall find the
clothes,lying in
her
wonderful
therefore the
Ye
known
swaddling clothes,and a
go
is come
thingwhich
Angel directed them,
the
forth
to
now
us
contemplatethat
to
had
lesson also.
a
made
hath
them,
Christ.
Him
wrapped
this
see
Lord
the
as
another, Let
to
one
kings'
where
them
warned
thus
in
they might approach
that
sign,but
a
Bethlehem, and
Let
a
Angel
shepherdssaid
"The even
not
of themselves,or
one
Him; find
would
born
was
fancythat He
able to
be
Him
for
look
manger."
a
Christ
the Lord's
world, they would
palaces.They become
swaddlingclothes,lyingin they heard
Doubtless,when
251
in
The
manger.
an
Son
the worlds, became was
before. ceased
to
He
came be-
be what
Joy. Religiotcs
252, He
and
was,
He
submitted
up
in the
Him
though that
to possible
were
if we
human
sorrows,
mystery
a
of God
becoming man and
His
were
admit
language or
such ings, feel-
human
His?
first to last in the Son in
Yet
mercy
thoughts,
to proportion
of it ; and
the mystery
is the grace,
as
sc
any
contemplatethe mystery, and steadily
us
whether
any
consequence
marvellous
Were
be to make
high
as
after the
this indeed
us
He
descended
Angel's news is the
effect of
low to
"
we
is
already
of the
were
would
the
it,so
great,
so
nal Eter-
effect of it would
the
told that
Seraphim,that
as
which
and death
incarnation we
mystery
that
say
follow from
to
great
overpowering,as
in the
Son.
is too
dispensation; any
a
so
grace
manifested
us
!
which
nature
our
wants, first became
human
His
is the greatnessof the fruit of it. Let
as
What
such
in
to inherit all
enough, but
is there from
is the grace so
use
of God
infant, only a helpless
of imperfections
to
a
emptying of
an
not
sinless soul.
eye
mother's
grace ; but
concerningthe Infinite,when
reflection
What
a
venture
may
What
humiliation
infirmities and
the
!
! and
man
were
at
unspeakablegiftof
condescension become
be taken
the Mother
became
man
flesh.
mother's
a
cherished
be
to
daughterof
what
have
mortal,to
a
into
changed
of Mary, to offspring
and
Him,
A
glory to
a
of
her, indeed, an
to
"
actuallybeen
to be the
hands
fixed upon bosom.
had
to
that
shepherds? far
as
such
ascend startle And words
ReligiousJoy. may
be
but
not
mere
partaking each Nature
is
his
in
fully,that
so
His
why
Christ
which perfections
all those
saints
impossible that "
the
He
only
they
majestyof proportionto
that to say that
so
but
gods though "
shall be
His
that is,not
in Christ
:
shall be made
we
and man,
and
we
through His
grace
blessedness, having the
(ifwe
be found
If all these which
in his
in you, which the form
Seraphim and
was
of God,
our
race,
high
same
glorygiven here,
of His
fulnesa of it hereafter.
surelythe lesson of joy the as givesus is as impressive
humility. St. the
;
all creatures,
the
tending to
earnest
things be
to epistle
high
the faithful)
the Incarnation
lesson of
the world
or
above
all
that truly,
here,or in ourselves,but in heaven
having ascended
communicable in-
infinitely
are
we
beingin
other
every
Divine,
glorifying;
of
power
His
Surely in
High.
Christ,alreadythe first-fruitsof
"
God
and
they
violatingthe
Cherubim higherthan Angelsor Archangels, "
is that it
stillis to say, and
"
Divine
(soto speak)
it is to say, that
higherthan
His
fulness,
all but
Most
through Him
below the adorable Creator we
the
glory is
His
of
are
without
made
be
can
in
reason
creatures; yet still so, that they all that
has
Creator, and
is the
of
measure
reallylike Him,
not
are
a
degree
own
remain,
we
giftedwith
but
men,
Men
impiety.
without
spoken
253
so,
Paul
: Philippians
"
Let
also in Christ Jesus
thought it
the
gives us
not
:
one
lesson
this mind
be
who, being in
robberyto
be
equal
Joy. Religious
254 with
God Him
upon
but made
Himself of
the form
of
:
likeness of men1:" of
: joyfulness
whom, though
"
whom
gives us
having not
seen,
Him
see
ye
the lesson love ; in
ye
not, yet believing, ye
rejoicewith joy unspeakable,and the end of your
in the
made
was
St. Peter
and
now
servant, and
a
took
and reputation,
no
full of
glory:
ceiving re-
the salvation of your
faith,even
souls/" these
Take homes
thoughtswith
this festive
on
let them
day;
your
family and social meetings.
it is
good
For
be
to
day we
one
joyful it
and consciences,
Christ,without
thinkingof
own
our
His
of
day
to be
of
you
in
joy :
otherwise.
polluted
our
of perfections
miserable
viour Sa-
our
uncleanness;but
in all His
templating con-
His purity, righteousness,
His overflowing love. majesty,
the Lord, and
a
your
thinkingof ourselves,without
glory,His
His
It is
put off the burden
rejoicein the
with
be
is wrong
"
may
brethren,to
my
you,
creatures
We see
in rejoice
may
Him.
We
may
enjoy His temporal bounty,and partake the pleasant things of
earth
in rejoice
our
with
God
salvation us,
that
has not
He
appointedus Lord
whether
wake
we
Him." "
thoughts; we
may
sake,loving them
most
our
has loved them.
through our
togetherwith
in
friends for His
because especially u
Him
Let
Phil. ii.5"7.
unto
wrath, but
Jesus
Christ,who
or
us
sleep,we
seek the grace 1 Pet. i. 8, 9.
to obtain
died for
should of
a
live
cheer-
yoy.
Religious
ful
heart,
brightness His
grace.
mind,
of
Let
ever-abundant, and
sweeps
mercy,
to
away
Him
who
Him
pray
springing
ever-
vexations
the
strength,
and
us
us
and is
lovingkindness,
the
which fountain
and
joy.
His
in
walking
as
gentleness,
sweetness,
temper,
even
an
255
give
to
love, life
of
above
and
light, us
by
and
by
spirit
the
which
and
of
overpowers
its
own
ail
things
the
centre
ness rich-
unites
of
all
SERMON
XVIII.
Ignorance of (Eotl* God
the Lord
"And
said,Behold, the
good and
TT
plainthat
in
paradisewas
knowledge
which
and
text, that
in the
as
is become
man
see
good
know well
as
he
had
:
next
the
This
not
is His
without
God
as
does
ceasingto
pronounced,
and
evil/'
one
of Us, to
know
in what be
what
also,holyand perfect.It is the incommunicable of God
to know
evil without *
For
it. experiencing
Innocents'
Day.
evil
as
incommunicable
wonderful share
tree
"Behold, the
good
is become
man
sought to
man
the
came
Tempter promised
gained it.
because evil/''
and
could
curiosityafter
him
of Us, to know
it is said,
attribute; and but
knowledge;
man
one
as
good.
ambitious
fell
man
flesh,but the forbidden
the
"
You
which
after the fall Almighty God
and
knowledge ;
of Us, to inou
one
as
iii.22.
allowed
not
tree of
called the
was
Gen.
this,an
was
desire of the eyes
is become
man
"
temptationunder
the
is
evil."
God God
was, was
attributa But
man,
Ignoranceof Evil. he would
when of
be
God, could onlyattain
as
likeness which
a
had
yet he
as
knowledgeby losingHis image. is pure Our
from it
what
God
makes
placein
cast out of the
creatingit,to and
He
we
are
with
"
seek after forbidden
doing,and
so
incommunicable
and
"
also to know
it;
it without
know
as attribute,
sin experience
to
not
to
permit it
it experiencing "
are
He He
as
without a
derful won-
inmates,the in existence
nothing.
The awful God
it is, the very
Mysteriousas
fires and
the earth,its chains and
prisonbeneath
thought which
nothingexists
in all,and
and
very
well
whither shall I go from
shall I go from
Thy
Presence ?
art there ; if I go
art there also." Where
as
distracts the mind
! "Whither
into heaven, Thou
as
would
God
and without
is in hell
almost
penitent im-
is susauthor of evil himself, tained
by God,
God
permitsit.
He
that
circumstance
the very
is every where
[vui]
it.
goingbeyond
not
with what
who
knew
so
greatcircleof God's family.
exceptin and throughHim.
into
evil and
attribute truly, incomprehensible yetinvolved,
perhaps,in For
knows
evil and
beingsin
scale of
create,so
it,so permits-
in God's
kind, will find they have lost
whatever the
shared
God
dutyliesin
They
us.
It is,I say, God's did not
as
beingcontented
in
"
knowledge,of their
well
as happiness
measure
our
plungedinto
man
"
the shadow
not, by losingthe
already.He
he had
which
substance
257
down
in
fall
heaven,a
to think
of.
or Thy Spirit,
If I climb up to
hell,Thou
though it
lifeis,there is He ; and s
Ignoranceof Evil.
258 be but
life of death
the
torment
of principle
is the
He
"
intimatelypresent
of all
the firstelements
and
it.
springsof thought,
very
being,being the sustaining
intimatelypresent with evil,being it
knows
what
atoms
which
it was,
indeed,to
of the
the secrets
This
they
as
they were
and
tree which
that
not
not
them
make
to
was
sin was,
what
evil. cast
"
to
the
see
happy.
the
case
ing have,remain-
knowledgeand
of human
them.
They
nature ate
;
of the
wise,and, alas ! they saw shame,
lost God's
what
death, what
presence,
They
and
they
lost Eden, and
conscience.
This, in fact,is the Lost
gods,
as
and
not
how
see
of evil.
knowledge
theygaineda
not
undeceive
hell,what despair.They
gained
they could
togetherin
did
what clearly
the
it without
desire to be
innocent
ambition
an
and prison-house,
they did
;
went experience
Satan
what
God's
not; they desired something
understood
they knew
which
and
"
between
first parents to desire to know
our
that dieth not, yet remain
worm
is
in the wretched
connexion
sufferance of evil,see
it ; experiencing to know
of
this sort
be
knowledge and in
it
from
pure
and
evil,He
or
it. originate
If there
it was
being with
is,as
being thus
And
they be good
whether spirits,
of all
cause
the
with
of eternal
livingdeath
the
"
do spirits
not
know
knowledge
of
good
good. Angels
do
and not
evil. know
fallen beings, fallen yet not Beings like ourselves, away,
know
good
and
evil; evil
not
external
to
Evil.
Ignorance of them,
yet
nor
them.
simply of
with
one
in
to this
himself
the
seems
of
those orders
"
the
the Saints
with
God
what
disorders within
He
and
self,and
garden.
He
without glories shame What
that is
parentshas
was
so
he
from
himself
himself
upon
ti
knowledge
which
"
was
"
he could
from mind
drawn of those
for
and
of reflection
the
was
moral
knowledge ; one
among
contented dis-
trees
of the
contemplating arrested
to
the
him.
miserablyseen
been the
after
for
attention
self?
follow
in consequence
longerfitted
; his
of
resting
a
Adam,
having his
the wished
hid
him
state
Virgins who
"
without
afterwards
no
day,
reflect
of forgetfulness as
act
was
the
be
to
experiencewithin
obtained
his first recorded upon
this
do not
They
pined
obtain from
him,
about
Such, too, to
goeth." But
he was,
contemplationof
disorders.
the
He
miserable
from
only have
think
to
contemplationbut
to
have
to
seems
life is said to consist in
described
are
he could not
to the
is
whithersoever
Lamb
which
whose
for what
thought of
Hence
happinessof
himself.
of children.
Angels
contemplation the
of
Such, too, seems
themselves.
upon
and
duty
suggested on parallel especially
be the state
to
not
fruit of the forbidden
least this
at
them, yet
day.
the
conscious
be
to
or
to
recur
in
in what
in
happinessin Paradise,not
man's
been
us
beings consist; but
other
the
was
know
do not
; but
Such
tree,as it remains We
them
259
in the
temptationand
historyof sin of their
our
first
posterity
160
Ignoranceof Evil. since, indulgencein forbidden, unlawful,hurtful,
ever
"
knowledge; unprofitable 1. I
ought to
which
thingsof Satan
souls
sin.
Depend
it that
these matters, is to be St. Paul
"
it is
secret.
and Oh, thoughtless,
hear
what
of your
ye should
oh, how yourselves, you !
At
this
warning; for
shame the
by
a
as
glory,in
to be to
less. guilt"
speak
of Belial in
sons
to your
own
read, and
not
will you
repent
oh, feelings,
through your
souls hereafter,
look back, of what
you
day
our
of
bitter
how
you is a
day surelythere
this is
ignorant.
his firstallurement
even
should
ye
at what
weep
be
oh,cruel
! Oh, curiosity
of that baneful
come
a
Oh, what
when
memory,
well
worse,
will shoot
pangs,
at the
!
to
into
He firsttempts
hear ! Oh, how
not
follyafterwards
keen
what
done
read what
who
intrude
happinessand
thingswhich
are
to
the commission
to
as ignorant,
says that
ye
then
our
of those
selves,all
is wrong.
what
knowledge,and on
and
stepby step;
knowledgeof
to the
persons
young
it is their blessedness
gainsour
them
instances will show.
some
notice in the first placethat evil curiosity
stimulates
which
is the
as
when
will you
have
has
despise
brought on
need special
nothing is
of this
not
pried
nothingis not laid before into,nothingis not published, all men. would
observe,that the pursuit
2. In the next
placeI
which science,
characterizes these
of
to draw not
on
us
aside into
our
guard.
a
We
sin of
a
times,is very likely
kind, if we particular
read, in
the
book
are
of Acts, of
Ignoranceof Evil. who
many
is,there
used curious arts kinds of
are
the Christian. this
day.
Now
16
burningtheir books; that
knowledgewhich this
1
forbidden to
are
strangeto the world in
seems
The
which they can only forbidden subjects such as are not true fictions, impostures,
fancy,are and the like. Falsehood theythink superstitions, wrong ; false religions, for instance, because false. But theyare "
when perplexed
told that there may
knowledge,yet forbidden. in the
Church,as
Yet
be branches of real
it has
been
ever
sidered con-
in
that soothsaying, Scripture, the stars,magic,and similar arts,are unlawful consulting
unlawful,even
"
certainly speaksas
though
not
if at least
false;and of them
some
than
merely a pretendedknowledge and
power
;
whereas
they are
wrong,
not
mastered
more
pretended
a
think that
merelybecause frauds and impostures ;
and if theyfound them to understand
were
now-a-dayshave got to
men
Scripture
how
not
so,
theywould
stillthey are
the idea that real
be very slow
unlawful.
have
They
be forbidden
knowledgemay
us.
3. Next persons
it is obvious
who
a
few,who
speak of
boast themselves
knowledgeof the not
to
on
what
look upon
sin,theytry it,if for
other reason,
evil
if
as
shunningvice
a
and
simplyfor this
"
have
[viii]
alas
men,
knowledgeof it. They mix classes of men, and they throw themselves
they may
various
no
are
with acquaintance Instead of
melancholy
they call their
world and of life. There
part of their education.
that
those
s
2
with into
Ignoranceof Evil.
262 the
opinionsof
and
manners
and
ready-witted perhaps,prompt adaptthemselves
so
with.
they fall in
those
revel with
those that
thingswhen down
introduce
which
in with
and
they take
human a
Now
of
whatever is not
on
so
evil in man, notions
of
existence
man.
of
:
according
wrong
truth remains these men,
themselves.
in
fallen
our
then, studying
studyingall that
is
they
very
low
They
about sceptical
the
are
very
and virtue; they principle
have
think
all
men
sensual motives,
hide their motives better than others, or have
havinggiven in within principle see
they fall
in consequence
and likingsof feelings
they
guages, lan-
persons
whatever
or equallyswayed by worldly,selfish,
though some
or professions
independentof
in fact but
are
up and
of various
thingsrightor
the surface
can
facts,merely as facts of
many
or religion
and
of
men
or
speak serious
They travel
and principles,
as
is uppermost,
to
is
lax
They
abroad,and theysee
certain fixed standard
nature
what
as
not
nature,
them
take them
oppositecreeds
occasion.
they are
science con-
whatever
have religion,
serious.
the country perhaps, or
or
to
of
revel,and they can
is society
their
pursuitswhich of
form
morals, accordingto the
correct
are
easily
of scruples
no
complying with
from
of any
proposed;they are
and versatile,
have
They
hinderingthem
They
with pleaseand get acquainted
to
as
all in turn.
to
sin
them
without;
a
more
refined character.
themselves,they have to counteract
all their notions
no
And
higher
the effect of what of man's
nature,
Ignoranceof Evil.
by,what
think
and
men;
deceive,seduce,corrupt,or
too
trulyon
which
will
the
prevail
knowledge to overreach,
their
they use
They
purposes.
know
inducements
and
whole, the motives with
they do
and
they know,
bad
knowledge to
their
they apply all
are
accordingly
in the world, and
on
goes
from, and
derived
and destinies,are capabilities, measured
263
sway
those with whom
they
who
study
have to do. 4. Another
different class of persons
very
evil,and pridethemselves
and
dwellingon
in their men
minds.
own
of morbid
creed,who has been
strugglebetween
the
have
of imaginations, so
I
for years,
into
open
who as
if Satan
who
and how
shuddering. And
be
dwellingon and
and
worse,
men,
thought of are
think
nay
ments, depart-
past, though
sistencies incon-
and
take what
pains to they say
in bad
otherwise
others, men that
there
ing delightin bring-
theyfeel,and
in bad
there
views, who religious
religious
no
weaknesses
all the
nature; nay
might
time to time
Indeed
centuries
say
may
interest the mind
wrong
of writers in very various
day
of human describe bad men,
or
any
happilythey are diminishingnow, out
rightand
exercised themselves.
largeschool
a
degradedby
contemplating
been from
have
There
are
in
indulgethemselves
those who
it,are
it,and
upon
Angels,
than
religionconsists
and lightand life,
Christ has
in the soul. would
have
us
with
of mistaken
the strugglebetween describing
corrupt nature
;
in
grace
brought us
put off what
we
are,
Ignoranceof Evil.
264
and follow Him, who from not
the
risingeven idea of
declaringand
of
inward
is with
them
as
act of
an
of it vaguelyand in
5.
sin is not without exist
there
were
disease which think
of
in
sounds,
discourse
if
even
penitence ; it is a
within
to applies
illness
no
casuists.
to
sin of
our
us, which
who
we
have
it
love of God direction.
There
find themselves
is the
be
to
act like
a
to
us
Were
our
ment instru-
an
the
discordance,
serious contemplation
obviously
remark
same
heresies and such
which
danger
they should be
like.
the
knowledge lest
men
so
they should
when scrutinizing
they should
they should
souls.
theological knowledge,on
give
can
reasoningwhen
leads
Pain
tempted to pridethemselves;
are
alone
it is mental
it is the
us
The
are.
knowledge of
exact
when
leads
not
divide difficulty
with
would; but
would
mediciners
disease,so
or
should
great deal of
a
speak
to
snare
the knowledge of rightly,
used
its danger. As
we
his
public.
we
of what
mean
upon
bodies,and
tune;
of it.
want
able to
perfectharmony, they would
souls in
jar
lamenting their
it is almost the
gives rise
our
religion spiritual beyond
perfection ; nay,
when
Lastly,even
far
is well to confess sin in detail
corruption.It
with shame
of
be
Christian,to
a
these men,
But
after perfection, do aspiration
in their notion
test
men
the
to
sin.
no
advance
Confession
the
knew
be
its
I
The
right
informed ing, be ador-
believing, ing compar-
choosing,and proving when
acting. We
know
two
things of
the
Ignoranceof Evil. that
Angels "
do God's
they ay
;
and such
approachthem.
we
to reflect upon
us
Holy, Holy, Holy, and is our
we
words
tend to divert
unless needful, All
we
minds
our
proportionas which
lead what
service is,and
from
what
the
and expert in practised
are
their
up
feelings imply,and
our
they
state ; to know
our
worship; what
we
what
serve;
mean,
blessedness in
and ascertain
that
service make
all exercises of mind
But
worshipis,and why why
and
bidding. Worship
blessedness
265
our
thing
one
usingthem.
trines, docevidences, proofsof religion, proofsof particular and scripture proofs,
the like, these
scope for the exercise of
mind
a them; but it requires
love not to be
dissipated by
minds, they,when
them.
Reflections such different is He
meant
meant
us
to
us
He
meant
and
we
us
are
think
to
of
into
of
grounded in trulyreligious disputing,
mere
teaching.
simple,and evil,and
no
be drawn
drawn
back us.
is society
so
show
up,
that for which
a
we
on
God
are
thousand
unworthy, attend
the miseries within structure
from
be
to
bad, trifling, or
As for
these,followed
as
state
our
and
disown
inquiryinto meditation,exhortation
worship,and argument
into
powers
or disparage
rooted
engaged,instead
so
turn
to
sure
are
great and admirable
be fanatical to
it would
of mind, and
nish furcertainly
"
to the
our
how
made
us.
unreal; He
associations,
every
thought.
without glories
and
(as it were)
And
hence
no artificial;
us
fascinated
us,
by
it is that the whole one
trusts
another,
can
ever
sought after.
No
could
not
being different
from
an
Angel
exactlywhat
means
one
for naturally,
them
use
meaning. What, indeed,is the as
present, but
it is at
and the fall,
themselves, and
enjoy it
I mean,
world.
sweeping
an
away
and
has
bred
sin
which
of
within
thingswhile "
first
given
were
vanity.
Men
for
within
making
;
a
decency, a
give good
ornamenting the men's
of
means
what
to
names
corruption
bones
pride and
is evil,they
; and, knowing sanctifybad principlesand feelings
is vice and
there
world, they attempt, not
in the
withstand
to
not
dream, the world;
"
to
and of
use
selfishness, pride,and
error,
but
dream to
these
them, to make
a
and
bearingwith it,so
root
that
"
theorists who
of
cherish
indulgeerror,
errors;
to
and
form
science to
bribe
that it does
of
at
garments, which
the
a
smoothingit over, dead
are
the
evil, not
the
of
us, but
especially
of
polish,an
"
the
cover
of it in
much
so
cleansingout
all uncleanness
and
should
we
abandonment
an
delicacy and
outside
surface
not
society,
of others,without
eyes
is
there
guard against,because
mind
feel respectfor
men
is what
This
God.
to make
in the
of
to
attempt
even
distinct
no
function
very
rude
a
of degradation
returning to
every
other,they have
every
are
he says,
meaning,and
lost their natural
have
words
our
securities
checks, and help it ; safeguards,
if he
for
Evil.
Ignorance of
266
ambition, these
out
not
evils,
think
they
do
that
know
a
the
alliance with
them,
to selfishness,
flatter
vice with but
keep
the
promise
in the shade.
Ignoranceof Evil. But
are, take
and
those
he
went
a
step further.
partlyfrom
was,
had
he
what fear
God's
what
lost in
we
Adam,
has bid
us
He
purchased for
has
though
and
is very little sought after. idea what
to what
is
that heart's
higher than
have
an
of Christian
And
doves."
''
says,
Be
is good,and
"That
may
ye
ye
St. Paul, "I
that which
be
blind
tion, perfecthe
springs from
a
And
first Christians.
harmless/''or have
be
To
its counterfeit.
would
and
weakness
mere
Apostlesand
Saviour
;
truth,and
almost
are
we
simpleis Our
He
which, simplicity,
is but
be like the
us
idea of it,commonly rise
for it
to mistake
to
littlechildren
as
softness of mind, which to
dislike of
God, entire,undivided.
with
they
now
have, indeed,a general
We
which simple-mindedness
think
he
little thought about,
of the first elements
one
what
He
purchased for
of
very
idea; but
poor
being whole
those who no
a
himself.
hope,and faith,and
love is,and
purity,though
hid
has
the grace
is highest,
of the
one
honestlyabandoning
become
to
us
us
sinned,
garment of innocence.
our
enabled
had
partlyfrom
Christ
justice. But
we
learnt to love sin and
had
He
he
A
left us,
rea*/
giveup
of God,
dread
been.
of
did not
He
are
fain have
become, would
had
state^^
when
Adam,
us.
instead fallen,
felt himself
what
alone
which
means
become
alone
which
in the
ourselves finding"
let us,
267
you
"
simple, wise
as
unto
evil '." Again, simpleconcerning
blameless and 1
Rorn.
xvi. 19.
harmless,the
sons
of
Ignoranceof Evil.
268
GoJ"ecaniW rebuke,in
naL.^1." his
Let disciples.
us
God
pray
preciousgift;that
we
taught us
;
to
and
verse per-
"testimonyof"
the
by
and
world
his
towards
this great and
give us
from
all that
unlearn
God/'
the grace of
blot out
may
all that offends Him; sin has
but
in the
conversation
his
he had
crooked
a
rity, and godly sincesimplicity
in
wisdom, fleshly
with
of
speaksof
he
that conscience,
"
own
not
And
the midst
our
memory
knowledgewhich
rid ourselves of selfish motives,self-
conceit,and
envying, grudgings, vanity,littlenesses,
meannesses;
turn
; and
ways
that
we
may
who
are
as
from
and
if
have
may
Him, and amid His the
the boldness
theyhad
no
eye
and
no
that
thoughtsof Him,
word,
a
we
His
know
voice,and Him
but objects
and what
Jesus He
no
instead of
END
has
Phil. ii.16.
OF
VOL.
we
that
ing plung-
may
bear
knowledge
but
and Christ crucified,
pursue. "
so
stay on
may
thickets of this world ; that
knowledge of
desire
neither suspect,nor
jealous;in
confidence in Him,
rest in the
the
are
nor
of those
hearts,open countenances,
eyes of those who
shun,
frankness
and
sin,from having been cleansed
it ; the uncontaminated
conceal,nor we
have
untroubled
So superstitions.
of conscience,and
anxieties
vague
miserable
servile fears,the fear of man,
from
escape
cowardly,low,
all
from
VITI.
blessed and
bid
ua